This is a modern-English version of The Description of a New World, Called the Blazing-World, originally written by Newcastle, Margaret Cavendish, Duchess of. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE

DESCRIPTION

OF A NEW

WORLD

CALLED

The Blazing-World.

WRITTEN

By The Thrice Noble, Illustrious, and Excellent

PRINCESSE

THE

Duchess of Newcastle

Printed by A. Maxwell, in the Year M.DC.LX.VIII.



Here on this Figure Cast a Glance.
But so as if it were by Chance,
Your eyes not fixt, they must not Stay,
Since this like Shadowes to the Day
It only represent's; for Still,
Her Beauty's found beyond the Skill
Of the best Paynter, to Imbrace
These lovely Lines within her face.
View her Soul's Picture, Judgment, witt,
Then read those Lines which Shee hath writt,
By Phancy's Pencill drawne alone
Which Peces but Shee, can justly owne.

Take a look at this image.
But treat it as if it happened by chance,
Don't let your gaze linger,
Since this only represents shadows in the light
It doesn't capture what truly is; for still,
Her beauty is beyond the skill
Of the best painter to embrace
These lovely features within her face.
See the portrait of her soul, her judgment, wit,
Then read the lines she has written,
Drawn solely by the pencil of imagination
Which only she can truly own.


Our Elder World, with all their Skill and Arts,
Could but divide the World into three Parts:
Columbus, then for Navigation fam'd,
Found a new World, America 'tis nam'd;
Now this new World was found, it was not made,
Onely discovered, lying in Time's shade.

Then what are You, having no Chaos found
To make a World, or any such least ground?
But your Creating Fancy, thought it fit
To make your World of Nothing, but pure Wit.
Your Blazing-World, beyond the Stars mounts higher,
Enlightens all with a Cœlestial Fier.

William Newcastle.

Our Elder World, with all their skill and art,
Could only divide the world into three parts:
Columbus, then famous for navigation,
Discovered a new world, which we call America;
This new world was found, it wasn't created,
Just uncovered, lying in the shadows of time.

So what about you, having found no chaos
To make a world, or even the smallest ground?
But your creative imagination thought it was right
To create your world from nothing but pure wit.
Your blazing world rises higher than the stars,
Illuminating everything with a celestial fire.

William Newcastle.


To all Noble and Worthy Ladies.

To all esteemed and admirable ladies.

This present Description of a New World, was made as an Appendix to my Observations upon Experimental Philosophy; and, having some Sympathy and Coherence with each other, were joyned together as Two several Worlds, at their Two Poles. But, by reason most Ladies take no delight in Philosophical Arguments, I separated some from the mentioned Observations, and caused them to go out by themselves, that I might express my Respects, in presenting to Them such Fancies as my Contemplations did afford. The First Part is Romancical; the Second, Philosophical; and the Third is meerly Fancy; or (as I may call it) Fantastical. And if (Noble Ladies) you should chance to take pleasure in reading these Fancies, I shall account my self a Happy Creatoress: If not, I must be content to live a Melancholly Life in my own World; which I cannot call a Poor World, if Poverty be only want of Gold, and Jewels: for, there is more Gold in it, than all the Chymists ever made; or, (as I verily believe) will ever be able to make. As for the Rocks of Diamonds, I wish, with all my Soul, they might be shared amongst my Noble Female Friends; upon which condition, I would willingly quit my Part: And of the Gold, I should desire only so much as might suffice to repair my Noble Lord and Husband's Losses: for, I am not Covetous, but as Ambitious as ever any of my Sex was, is, or can be; which is the cause, That though I cannot be Henry the Fifth, or Charles the Second; yet, I will endeavour to be, Margaret the First: and, though I have neither Power, Time nor Occasion, to be a great Conqueror, like Alexander, or Cesar; yet, rather than not be Mistress of a World, since Fortune and the Fates would give me none, I have made One of my own. And thus, believing, or, at least, hoping, that no Creature can, or will, Envy me for this World of mine, I remain,

This current Description of a New World was created as an Appendix to my Observations upon Experimental Philosophy; and, since they relate to each other, they were combined as Two separate Worlds, at their Two Poles. However, because most ladies aren't interested in philosophical debates, I separated some parts from the aforementioned Observations and allowed them to be released on their own, so I could show my Respect by presenting to Them such ideas as my Thoughts produced. The First Part is Romantic; the Second, Philosophical; and the Third is purely Fantasy; or (as I might call it) Fantastical. And if (Noble Ladies) you happen to enjoy reading these Fantasies, I will consider myself a Happy Creator: If not, I must accept living a Melancholy Life in my own World; which I can't call a Poor World, if Poverty is just the lack of Gold and Jewels: because there is more Gold in it than all the Chemists have ever made; or, (as I truly believe) will ever be able to make. As for the Diamond Rocks, I sincerely wish they could be shared among my Noble Female Friends; on that condition, I would happily relinquish my share: And of the Gold, I would only want enough to compensate my Noble Lord and Husband's Losses: because I'm not Greedy, but as Ambitious as any woman has ever been, is, or could be; which is why, though I can't be Henry the Fifth or Charles the Second; I will strive to be Margaret the First: and, even though I have neither Power, Time, nor Occasion to be a great Conqueror like Alexander or Caesar; still, rather than not be the Mistress of a World, since Fortune and Fate would not grant me one, I have created my own. And thus, believing, or at least hoping, that no Being can or will Envy me for this World of mine, I remain,

Noble Ladies, Your Humble Servant, M. Newcastle.

Noble Ladies, Your Humble Servant, M. Newcastle.


The Description of a New World, Called The Blazing-World.

A Merchant travelling into a foreign Country, fell extreamly in Love with a young Lady; but being a stranger in that Nation, and beneath her, both in Birth and Wealth, he could have but little hopes of obtaining his desire; however his Love growing more and more vehement upon him, even to the slighting of all difficulties, he resolved at last to Steal her away; which he had the better opportunity to do, because her Father's house was not far from the Sea, and she often using to gather shells upon the shore accompanied not with above two to three of her servants it encouraged him the more to execute his design. Thus coming one time with a little leight Vessel, not unlike a Packet-boat, mann'd with some few Sea-men, and well victualled, for fear of some accidents, which might perhaps retard their journey, to the place where she used to repair; he forced her away: But when he fancied himself the happiest man of the World, he proved to be the most unfortunate; for Heaven frowning at his Theft, raised such a Tempest, as they knew not what to do, or whither to steer their course; so that the Vessel, both by its own leightness, and the violent motion of the Wind, was carried as swift as an Arrow out of a Bow, towards the North-pole, and in a short time reached the Icy Sea, where the wind forced it amongst huge pieces of Ice; but being little, and leight, it did by the assistance and favour of the gods to this virtuous Lady, so turn and wind through those precipices, as if it had been guided by some experienced Pilot, and skilful Mariner: But alas! Those few men which were in it, not knowing whither they went, nor what was to be done in so strange an Adventure, and not being provided for so cold a Voyage, were all frozen to death; the young Lady onely, by the light of her Beauty, the heat of her Youth, and Protection of the Gods, remaining alive: Neither was it a wonder that the men did freeze to death; for they were not onely driven to the very end or point of the Pole of that World, but even to another Pole of another World, which joined close to it; so that the cold having a double strength at the conjunction of those two Poles, was insupportable: At last, the Boat still passing on, was forced into another World; for it is impossible to round this Worlds Globe from Pole to Pole, so as we do from East to West; because the Poles of the other World, joining to the Poles of this, do not allow any further passage to surround the World that way; but if any one arrives to either of these Poles, he is either forced to return, or to enter into another World: and lest you should scruple at it, and think, if it were thus, those that live at the Poles would either see two Suns at one time, or else they would never want the Sun's light for six months together, as it is commonly believed: You must know, that each of these Worlds having its own Sun to enlighten it, they move each one in their peculiar Circles; which motion is so just and exact, that neither can hinder or obstruct the other; for they do not exceed their Tropicks: and although they should meet, yet we in this World cannot so well perceive them, by reason of the brightness of our Sun, which being nearer to us, obstructs the splendor of the Sun of the other World, they being too far off to be discerned by our optick perception, except we use very good Telescopes; by which, skilful Astronomers have often observed two or three Suns at once. But to return to the wandering Boat, and the distressed Lady; she seeing all the Men dead, found small comfort in life; their Bodies which were preserved all that while from putrefaction and stench, by the extremity of cold, began now to thaw, and corrupt; whereupon she having not strength enough to fling them over-board, was forced to remove out of her small Cabine, upon the deck, to avoid the nauseous smell; and finding the Boat swim between two plains of Ice, as a stream that runs betwixt two shores, at last perceived land, but covered all with Snow: from which came, walking upon the Ice, strange Creatures, in shape like Bears, only they went upright as men; those Creatures coming near the Boat, catched hold of it with their Paws, that served them instead of hands; some two or three of them entred first; and when they came out, the rest went in one after another; at last having viewed and observed all that was in the Boat, they spake to each other in a language which the Lady did not understand; and having carried her out of the Boat, sunk it, together with the dead men.

A merchant traveling in a foreign country fell deeply in love with a young lady. However, being a stranger in that nation and lacking her status and wealth, he had little hope of winning her love. Nevertheless, his feelings grew stronger despite the obstacles, and he ultimately decided to steal her away. He had a better chance to do so because her father's house was close to the sea, and she often went to gather shells on the shore, usually accompanied by just two or three servants, which encouraged him to proceed with his plan. So, one time, he arrived with a small vessel resembling a packet boat, crewed by a few sailors and well-stocked with provisions, just in case delays arose during their journey, and went to the spot where she usually visited. He forcibly took her away. But when he thought he was the happiest man in the world, he actually became the most unfortunate, for heaven frowned upon his theft and created such a storm that they didn’t know what to do or where to steer. The vessel, due to its lightness and the strong winds, was carried away as swiftly as an arrow towards the North Pole, and soon reached the icy sea, where the winds pushed it among massive chunks of ice. However, being small and light, it managed, with the favor of the gods protecting the virtuous lady, to navigate through the dangerous ice fields as if it were guided by an experienced pilot. Unfortunately, the few men aboard, clueless about where they were going and ill-prepared for such a cold journey, all froze to death. Only the young lady survived, thanks to her beauty, youthful warmth, and divine protection. It wasn’t surprising that the men perished; they were not just taken to the very end of the North Pole but to the pole of another world connected to it, where the cold was incredibly intense due to the dual poles. Eventually, the boat kept moving and was forced into another world because it's impossible to circumnavigate the globe from pole to pole, as we do from east to west; the poles of the other world connect with this one, blocking any further journey in that direction. Anyone reaching either pole has to either return or enter another world. And just to clarify, you might wonder if that’s the case, wouldn’t those living at the poles see two suns at once or be without sunlight for six months, as commonly thought? You should know that each world has its own sun that brightens it, moving in its unique circle; their movements are so precise and exact that neither can interfere with the other, as they don’t exceed their designated areas. Even if they were to meet, we wouldn’t perceive them well due to the brightness of our nearby sun, which obscures the light of the other sun, as it’s too far away to be seen without good telescopes. Skilled astronomers have often observed two or three suns at once through telescopes. But returning to the wandering boat and the distressed lady, seeing all the men dead brought her little comfort in life. Their bodies, preserved from decay by the extreme cold, began to thaw and rot. Not having the strength to throw them overboard, she was forced to leave her small cabin and go onto the deck to avoid the terrible smell. As she found the boat floating between two ice plains like a stream between shores, she finally spotted land covered in snow. Strange creatures that looked like bears but walked upright like humans emerged from it. These creatures approached the boat and grabbed hold of it with their paws, which acted as their hands; a couple of them entered first, and as they came out, the rest followed in one by one. After examining everything in the boat, they spoke to each other in a language the lady didn’t understand, then took her out of the boat and sank it along with the dead men.

The Lady now finding her self in so strange a place, and amongst such wonderful kind of Creatures, was extreamly strucken with fear, and could entertain no other Thoughts, but that every moment her life was to be a sacrifice to their cruelty; but those Bear-like Creatures, how terrible soever they appear'd to her sight, yet were they so far from exercising any cruelty upon her, that rather they shewed her all civility and kindness imaginable; for she being not able to go upon the Ice, by reason of its slipperiness, they took her up in their rough arms, and carried her into their City, where instead of Houses, they had Caves under ground; and as soon as they enter'd the City, both Males and Females, young and old, flockt together to see this Lady, holding up their Paws in admiration; at last having brought her into a certain large and spacious Cave, which they intended for her reception, they left her to the custody of the Females, who entertained her with all kindness and respect, and gave her such victuals as they used to eat; but seeing her Constitution neither agreed with the temper of that Climate, nor their Diet, they were resolved to carry her into another Island of a warmer temper; in which were men like Foxes, onely walking in an upright shape, who received their neighbours the Bear-men with great civility and Courtship, very much admiring this beauteous Lady; and having discoursed some while together, agreed at last to make her a Present to the Emperor of their World; to which end, after she had made some short stay in the same place, they brought her cross that Island to a large River, whose stream run smooth and clear, like Chrystal; in which were numerous Boats, much like our Fox-traps; in one whereof she was carried, some of the Bear- and Fox-men waiting on her; and as soon as they had crossed the River, they came into an Island where there were Men which had heads, beaks and feathers, like wild-Geese, onely they went in an upright shape, like the Bear-men and Fox-men: their rumps they carried between their legs, their wings were of the same length with their Bodies, and their tails of an indifferent size, trailing after them like a Ladie's Garment; and after the Bear- and Fox-men had declared their intention and design to their Neighbours, the Geese- or Bird-men, some of them joined to the rest, and attended the Lady through that Island, till they came to another great and large River, where there was a preparation made of many Boats, much like Birds nests, onely of a bigger size; and having crost that River, they arrived into another Island, which was of a pleasant and mild temper, full of Woods and the Inhabitants thereof were Satyrs, who received both the Bear- Fox- and Bird men, with all respect and civility; and after some conferences (for they all understood each others language) some chief of the Satyrs joining to them, accompanied the Lady out of that Island to another River, wherein were many handsome and commodious Barges; and having crost that River, they entered into a large and spacious Kingdom, the men whereof were of a Grass-Green Complexion, who entertained them very kindly, and provided all conveniences for their further voyage: hitherto they had onely crost Rivers, but now they could not avoid the open Seas any longer; wherefore they made their Ships and tacklings ready to sail over into the Island, where the Emperor of the Blazing- world (for so it was call'd) kept his residence. Very good Navigators they were; and though they had no knowledg of the Load-stone, or Needle or pendulous Watches, yet (which was as serviceable to them) they had subtile observations, and great practice; in so much that they could not onely tell the depth of the Sea in every place, but where there were shelves of Sand, Rocks, and other obstructions to be avoided by skilful and experienced Sea-men: Besides, they were excellent Augurers, which skill they counted more necessary and beneficial then the use of Compasses, Cards, Watches, and the like; but, above the rest, they had an extraordinary Art, much to be taken notice of by Experimental Philosophers, and that was a certain Engin, which would draw in a great quantity of Air, and shoot forth Wind with a great force; this Engine in a calm, they placed behind their Ships, and in a storm, before; for it served against the raging waves, like Cannons against an hostile Army, or besieged Town; it would batter and beat the waves in pieces, were they as high as Steeples; and as soon as a breach was made, they forced their passage through, in spight even of the most furious wind, using two of those Engins at every Ship, one before, to beat off the waves, and another behind to drive it on; so that the artificial wind had the better of the natural; for, it had a greater advantage of the waves, then the natural of the Ships: the natural being above the face of the Water, could not without a down right motion enter or press into the Ships; whereas the artificial with a sideward-motion, did pierce into the bowels of the Waves: Moreover, it is to be observed, that in a great Tempest they would join their Ships in battel-aray: and when they feared Wind and Waves would be too strong for them, if they divided their Ships; they joined as many together as the compass or advantage of the places of the Liquid Element would give them leave. For, their Ships were so ingeniously contrived, that they could fasten them together as close as a Honey-comb, without waste of place; and being thus united, no Wind nor Waves were able to separate them. The Emperor's Ships, were all of Gold; but the Merchants and Skippers, of Leather; the Golden Ships were not much heavier then ours of Wood, by reason they were neatly made, and required not such thickness, neither were they troubled with Pitch, Tar, Pumps, Guns, and the like, which make our Woodden-Ships very heavy; for though they were not all of a piece, yet they were so well sodder'd, that there was no fear of Leaks, Chinks, or Clefts; and as for Guns, there was no use of them, because they had no other enemies but the Winds: But the Leather Ships were not altogether so sure, although much leighter; besides, they were pitched to keep out Water.

The Lady, now finding herself in such a strange place and among such amazing creatures, was extremely scared and couldn’t think of anything other than the fear that her life could be sacrificed to their cruelty. However, those bear-like creatures, no matter how terrifying they looked to her, were actually quite the opposite; they treated her with all the kindness and civility imaginable. Since she couldn’t walk on the slippery ice, they picked her up in their rough arms and carried her into their city, which was filled with underground caves instead of houses. As soon as they entered the city, both males and females, young and old, gathered to see this lady, raising their paws in admiration. Finally, they brought her into a large, spacious cave that they had prepared for her, leaving her under the care of the females, who welcomed her with kindness and respect, providing her with food that they typically ate. But noticing that her body didn’t adjust well to the climate or their diet, they decided to take her to another island that was warmer, home to fox-like men who walked upright. These fox-like men greeted the bear-men with great civility and admiration for the beautiful lady. After talking for a while, they agreed to present her to the Emperor of their world. Following a brief stay in that place, they carried her across the island to a large river, its clear waters smooth as crystal, where numerous boats, resembling our fox traps, waited. She was taken in one of the boats, accompanied by some bear and fox men. Once they crossed the river, they arrived at an island where men had heads, beaks, and feathers resembling wild geese, also walking upright like the bear and fox men. Their backsides were tucked between their legs, their wings were the same length as their bodies, and their tails trailed behind them like a lady's garment. After the bear and fox men explained their intentions to the bird-like men, some of the latter joined them and escorted the lady through the island until they reached another large river, where preparations were made for many boats similar to bird’s nests, only larger. After crossing that river, they came to another island characterized by pleasant weather and abundant woods, inhabited by satyrs, who received both the bear, fox, and bird men with utmost respect and civility. After some discussions (for they all spoke each other’s language), some of the main satyrs joined them and assisted the lady out of that island to another river where many beautiful and convenient barges awaited. After crossing that river, they entered a large and spacious kingdom, inhabited by men with a grass-green complexion, who welcomed them warmly and provided all the necessary arrangements for their journey. So far, they had only crossed rivers, but now they could no longer avoid the open sea, so they prepared their ships and equipment to sail to the island where the Emperor of the Blazing World (as it was called) resided. They were skilled navigators, and although they didn’t have knowledge of lodestones, compasses, or pendulous watches, they had keen observations and great experience. This allowed them not only to determine the depth of the sea but also to identify sandbanks, rocks, and other obstructions that experienced seamen should avoid. Furthermore, they were excellent augurs, considering their skill more essential and advantageous than the use of compasses, maps, watches, and the like. Above all, they had an extraordinary invention worth noting by experimental philosophers; it was a device that could draw in a large amount of air and release wind with great force. This device was placed behind their ships in calm weather and in front during storms, working against the raging waves much like cannons against an enemy army or a besieged town. It would break and batter the waves, no matter how high, and once a gap was made, they would push through, despite the fiercest winds, using two of these devices on every ship: one in front to fend off the waves and another behind to propel them forward. In this way, the artificial wind had an advantage over the natural wind, as it worked better with the waves than the natural wind did with the ships; the natural wind, being above the water's surface, had to push down directly to enter the ships, while the artificial wind could pierce into the waves sideways. Additionally, it should be noted that in a great storm, they would align their ships in battle formation, and if they feared the wind and waves would be too strong if they separated, they would join as many ships together as the space and conditions of the water would permit. Their ships were ingeniously designed so that they could fasten them together like honeycombs, without wasting any space; thus united, no wind or waves could separate them. The Emperor's ships were all made of gold, while those of merchants and skippers were made of leather. The golden ships were not significantly heavier than our wooden ships because they were made thoughtfully and didn’t require such thickness; moreover, they weren’t burdened with pitch, tar, pumps, guns, or other materials that make our wooden ships heavy. Although they were not made of a single piece, they were so well soldered that there was no fear of leaks, gaps, or cracks. As for guns, they were unnecessary since their only enemies were the winds. The leather ships were lighter but not as reliable, as they were pitched to keep out water.

Having thus prepar'd, and order'd their Navy, they went on in despight of Calm or Storm: And though the Lady at first fancied her self in a very sad condition, and her mind was much tormented with doubts and fears, not knowing whether this strange Adventure would tend to her safety or destruction; yet she being withal of a generous spirit, and ready wit, considering what dangers she had past, and finding those sorts of men civil and diligent attendants to her, took courage, and endeavoured to learn their language; which after she had obtained so far, that partly by some words and signs she was able to apprehend their meaning, she was so far from being afraid of them, that she thought her self not onely safe, but very happy in their company: By which we may see, that Novelty discomposes the mind, but acquaintance settles it in peace and tranquillity. At last, having passed by several rich Islands and Kingdoms, they went towards Paradise, which was the seat of the Emperor; and coming in sight of it, rejoiced very much; the Lady at first could perceive nothing but high Rocks, which seemed to touch the Skies; and although they appear'd not of an equal heigth, yet they seemed to be all one piece, without partitions: but at last drawing nearer, she perceived a clift, which was a part of those Rocks, out of which she spied coming forth a great number of Boats, which afar off shewed like a company of Ants, marching one after another; the Boats appeared like the holes or partitions in a Honey-comb, and when joined together, stood as close; the men were of several Complexions, but none like any of our World; and when both the Boats and Ships met, they saluted and spake to each other very courteously; for there was but one language in all that World: nor no more but one Emperor, to whom they all submitted with the greatest duty and obedience, which made them live in a continued Peace and Happiness; not acquainted with Foreign Wars or Home-bred Insurrections. The Lady now being arrived at this place, was carried out of her Ship into one of those Boats, and conveighed through the same passage (for there was no other) into that part of the World where the Emperor did reside; which part was very pleasant, and of a mild temper: Within it self it was divided by a great number of vast and large Rivers, all ebbing and flowing, into several Islands of unequal distance from each other, which in most parts were as pleasant, healthful, rich, and fruitful, as Nature could make them; and, as I mentioned before, secure from all Foreign Invasions, by reason there was but one way to enter, and that like a Labyrinth, so winding and turning among the Rocks, that no other Vessels but small Boats, could pass, carrying not above three passengers at a time: On each side all along the narrow and winding River, there were several Cities, some of Marble, some of Alabaster, some of Agat, some of Amber, some of Coral, and some of other precious materials not known in our world; all which after the Lady had passed, she came to the Imperial City, named Paradise, which appeared in form like several Islands; for, Rivers did run betwixt every street, which together with the Bridges, whereof there was a great number, were all paved. The City it self was built of Gold; and their Architectures were noble, stately, and magnificent, not like our Modern, but like those in the Romans time; for, our Modern Buildings are like those Houses which Children use to make of Cards, one story above another, fitter for Birds, then Men; but theirs were more Large, and Broad, then high; the highest of them did not exceed two stories, besides those rooms that were under-ground, as Cellars, and other Offices. The Emperor's Palace stood upon an indifferent ascent from the Imperial City; at the top of which ascent was a broad Arch, supported by several Pillars, which went round the Palace, and contained four of our English miles in compass: within the Arch stood the Emperor's Guard, which consisted of several sorts of Men; at every half mile, was a Gate to enter, and every Gate was of a different fashion; the first, which allowed a passage from the Imperial City into the Palace, had on either hand a Cloyster, the outward part whereof stood upon Arches sustained by Pillars, but the inner part was close: Being entred through the Gate, the Palace it self appear'd in its middle like the Isle of a Church, a mile and a half long, and half a mile broad; the roof of it was all Arched, and rested upon Pillars, so artificially placed that a stranger would lose himself therein without a Guide; at the extream sides, that is, between the outward and inward part of the Cloyster, were Lodgings for Attendants; and in the midst of the Palace, the Emperor's own Rooms; whose Lights were placed at the top of every one, because of the heat of the Sun: the Emperor's appartment for State was no more inclosed then the rest; onely an Imperial Throne was in every appartment, of which the several adornments could not be perceived until one entered, because the Pillars were so just opposite to one another, that all the adornments could not be seen at one. The first part of the Palace was, as the Imperial City, all of Gold; and when it came to the Emperors appartment, it was so rich with Diamonds, Pearls, Rubies, and the like precious Stones, that it surpasses my skill to enumerate them all. Amongst the rest, the Imperial Room of State appear'd most magnificent; it was paved with green Diamonds (for there are in that World Diamonds of all Colours) so artificially, as it seemed but of one piece; the Pillars were set with Diamonds so close, and in such a manner, that they appear'd most Glorious to the sight; between every Pillar was a Bow or Arch of a certain sort of Diamonds, the like whereof our World does not afford; which being placed in every one of the Arches in several rows, seemed just like so many Rainbows of several different colours. The roof of the Arches was of blew Diamonds, and in the midst thereof was a Carbuncle, which represented the Sun; and the Rising and Setting-Sun at the East and West-side of the Room were made of Rubies. Out of this Room there was a passage into the Emperor's Bed-Chamber, the Walls whereof were of Jet, and the Floor of black Marble; the Roof was of Mother of Pearl, where the Moon and Blazing-Stars were represented by white Diamonds, and his Bed was made of Diamonds and Carbuncles.

Having prepared and organized their Navy, they set off despite calm or storm. Although the Lady initially felt quite sad and was tormented by doubts and fears, unsure whether this strange adventure would lead to her safety or destruction, her generous spirit and quick thinking helped her. Reflecting on the dangers she had faced and noticing that the men were courteous and attentive, she found courage and attempted to learn their language. Once she grasped the basics enough to communicate through words and gestures, she was not only unafraid but actually felt happy in their company. This shows how novelty can unsettle the mind, but familiarity brings peace and tranquility. After passing by several wealthy islands and kingdoms, they headed towards Paradise, the Emperor's seat, and upon seeing it, they felt great joy. At first, the Lady could see nothing but towering rocks that seemed to touch the sky. Although they were not all the same height, they appeared to form a seamless structure. As they got closer, she spotted a cleft in the rocks from which a multitude of boats emerged, looking from afar like a line of ants marching in single file. The boats resembled the cells of a honeycomb and were closely packed together. The men had various complexions, none like those in our world, and when the boats and ships met, they greeted each other warmly, as there was a single language throughout that world. There was also only one Emperor whom everyone dutifully obeyed, which allowed them to live in ongoing peace and happiness, free from foreign wars or internal conflicts. Upon reaching this place, the Lady was taken from her ship to one of those boats and transported through the sole passageway into the region where the Emperor resided. This area was pleasant and temperate. It was divided by numerous vast, flowing rivers into several islands that were healthful, rich, and fertile, as nature intended, and was secure from foreign invasions due to its singular entrance that was winding among the rocks, allowing only small boats with a maximum of three passengers. Alongside the narrow river, there were several cities made of various materials: marble, alabaster, agate, amber, coral, and other precious substances unknown in our world. After passing through these cities, she arrived at the Imperial City, named Paradise, which looked like a collection of islands, with rivers running between every street and numerous paved bridges connecting them. The city itself was built of gold, and the architecture was noble, grand, and magnificent—not like modern buildings, but reminiscent of ancient Roman designs. Modern buildings often resemble houses of cards stacked atop each other, more suited for birds than for people, whereas theirs were larger and broader rather than towering. The tallest structures didn’t exceed two stories, with additional rooms for storage below. The Emperor's palace was situated on a gentle rise from the Imperial City, marked by a broad archway supported by several pillars, spanning approximately four English miles. Within the arch stood the emperor's guard, made up of varied types of men, and every half mile was a gate, each uniquely designed. The first gate led from the Imperial City into the Palace, flanked by cloisters where the outer part rested on arches held up by pillars, while the inner part was enclosed. Stepping through the gate, the palace appeared like the nave of a cathedral, a mile and a half long and half a mile wide. Its arched roof was supported by pillars arranged so intricately that a stranger could easily lose their way without a guide. At each extreme side, between the outer and inner parts of the cloisters, were accommodations for attendants, while the Emperor's own chambers were in the center. The light in each room was positioned at the top due to the heat of the sun. The Emperor's state room was not more enclosed than the others; only an imperial throne was present in each space, and the various embellishments were not visible until one entered because the pillars were arranged in such a way that the decorations could not all be seen at once. The first part of the palace was, like the Imperial City, made entirely of gold. As one reached the Emperor's chambers, the opulence was astounding, adorned with diamonds, pearls, rubies, and other precious stones, far too numerous for me to list. Among them, the room for the Emperor’s state appeared the most magnificent, paved with green diamonds (for in that world, diamonds of every color existed) so skillfully arranged that it seemed to be one single piece. The pillars were set with diamonds so tightly and beautifully that they dazzled the eye; between each pillar were bows or arches made of a type of diamond unparalleled by anything in our world. The arches displayed rows of these exquisite diamonds, resembling rainbows of diverse colors. The arch roofs were made of blue diamonds, and at the center was a carbuncle representing the sun, while ruby representations of the rising and setting sun flanked the east and west sides of the room. From this room, there was a passage leading to the Emperor's bedroom, its walls crafted from jet and the floor from black marble. The roof was made of mother of pearl, featuring representations of the moon and blazing stars created from white diamonds, while his bed was made from diamonds and carbuncles.

No sooner was the Lady brought before the Emperor, but he conceived her to be some Goddess, and offered to worship her; which she refused, telling him, (for by that time she had pretty well learned their Language) that although she came out of another world, yet was she but a mortal. At which the Emperor rejoycing, made her his Wife, and gave her an absolute power to rule and govern all that World as she pleased. But her subjects, who could hardly be perswaded to believe her mortal, tender'd her all the Veneration and Worship due to a Deity.

No sooner was the Lady brought before the Emperor than he thought she was some kind of Goddess and offered to worship her; she refused, telling him (for by that time she had learned their language quite well) that although she came from another world, she was just a mortal. At this, the Emperor was delighted, made her his wife, and gave her complete power to rule and govern that world as she wished. However, her subjects, who could hardly be convinced that she was mortal, showed her all the respect and reverence owed to a deity.

Her Accoustrement after she was made Empress, was as followeth: On her head she wore a Cap of Pearl, and a Half-moon of Diamonds just before it; on the top of her Crown came spreading over a broad Carbuncle, cut in the form of the Sun; her Coat was of Pearl, mixt with blew Diamonds, and frindged with red ones; her Buskins and Sandals were of green Diamonds; In her left hand she held a Buckler, to signifie the Defence of her Dominions; which Buckler was made of that sort of Diamond as has several different Colours; and being cut and made in the form of an Arch, shewed like a Rain-bow; In her right hand she carried a Spear made of white Diamond, cut like the tail of a Blazing Star, which signified that she was ready to assault those that proved her Enemies.

Her attire after becoming Empress was as follows: On her head, she wore a pearl crown with a diamond half-moon in front. At the top of her crown was a large carbuncle shaped like the sun. Her gown was made of pearls mixed with blue diamonds and trimmed with red ones. Her boots and sandals were made of green diamonds. In her left hand, she held a shield symbolizing the defense of her realm, which was made from a type of diamond that showed several different colors. Cut in the shape of an arch, it looked like a rainbow. In her right hand, she carried a spear made of white diamond, shaped like the tail of a shooting star, signifying her readiness to confront her enemies.

None was allowed to use or wear Gold but those of the Imperial Race, which were the onely Nobles of the State; nor durst any one wear Jewels but the Emperor, the Empress and their Eldest Son; notwithstanding that they had an infinite quantity both of Gold and precious Stones in that World; for they had larger extents of Gold, then our Arabian Sands; their precious Stones were Rocks, and their Diamonds of several Colours; they used no Coyn, but all their Traffick was by exchange of several Commodities.

None were allowed to use or wear gold except those of the Imperial Race, who were the only nobles in the state; nor did anyone dare to wear jewels except the Emperor, the Empress, and their eldest son. Despite having an enormous amount of both gold and precious stones in that world, as they had more gold than our Arabian sands, their precious stones were like rocks, and their diamonds came in various colors. They didn't use coins; all their trade was conducted through the exchange of different commodities.

Their Priests and Governors were Princes of the Imperial Blood, and made Eunuches for that purpose; and as for the ordinary sort of men in that part of the World where the Emperor resided, they were of several Complexions; not white, black, tawny, olive or ash-coloured; but some appear'd of an Azure, some of a deep Purple, some of a Grass-green, some of a Scarlet, some of an Orange-colour, &c. Which Colours and Complexions, whether they were made by the bare reflection of light, without the assistance of small particles; or by the help of well-ranged and order'd Atoms; or by a continual agitation of little Globules; or by some pressing and re-acting motion, I am not able to determine. The rest of the Inhabitants of that World, were men of several different sorts, shapes, figures, dispositions, and humors, as I have already made mention, heretofore; some were Bear-men, some Worm-men, some Fish- or Mear-men, otherwise called Syrens; some Bird-men, some Fly-men, some Ant-men, some Geese-men, some Spider-men, some Lice-men, some Fox-men, some Ape-men, some Jack daw-men, some Magpie-men, some Parrot-men, some Satyrs, some Gyants, and many more, which I cannot all remember; and of these several sorts of men, each followed such a profession as was most proper for the nature of their Species, which the Empress encouraged them in, especially those that had applied themselves to the study of several Arts and Sciences; for they were as ingenious and witty in the invention of profitable and useful Arts, as we are in our world, nay, more; and to that end she erected Schools, and founded several Societies. The Bear-men were to be her Experimental Philosophers, the Bird-men her Astronomers, the Fly- Worm- and Fish-men her Natural Philosophers, the Ape-men her Chymists, the Satyrs her Galenick Physicians, the Fox-men her Politicians, the Spider- and Lice-men her Mathematicians, the Jackdaw- Magpie- and Parrot-men her Orators and Logicians, the Gyants her Architects, &c. But before all things, she having got a Soveraign power from the Emperor over all the World, desired to be informed both of the manner of their Religion and Government; and to that end she called the Priests and States men, to give her an account of either. Of the States men she enquired, first, Why they had so few Laws? To which they answered, That many Laws made many Divisions, which most commonly did breed Factions, and at last brake out into open Wars. Next, she asked, Why they preferred the Monarchical form of Government before any other? They answered, That as it was natural for one Body to have but one Head, so it was also natural for a Politick body to have but one Governor; and that a Common-wealth, which had many Governors was like a Monster with many Heads. Besides, said they, a Monarchy is a divine form of Government, and agrees most with our Religion: For as there is but one God, whom we all unanimously worship and adore with one Faith; so we are resolved to have but one Emperor, to whom we all submit with one obedience.

Their priests and governors were princes of royal blood, made eunuchs for this purpose. In that part of the world where the emperor lived, regular people had various skin tones; not just white, black, tan, olive, or gray, but some appeared blue, deep purple, grass green, scarlet, orange, etc. It’s unclear whether these colors and complexions came from just light reflection or from well-organized atoms or continuous movement of tiny globules, or some pressing and reacting motion. The other inhabitants of that world were diverse, with different types, shapes, personalities, and temperaments, as I’ve mentioned before. Some were bear-men, some worm-men, some fish-men or mermaids, some bird-men, fly-men, ant-men, goose-men, spider-men, lice-men, fox-men, ape-men, jackdaw-men, magpie-men, parrot-men, satyrs, giants, and many more that I can’t remember. Each group pursued a profession suited to their nature, which the empress encouraged, especially those who studied various arts and sciences, as they were just as creative and clever in developing useful skills as we are in our world—perhaps even more so. To support this, she established schools and founded various societies. The bear-men became her experimental philosophers, the bird-men her astronomers, the fly, worm, and fish-men her natural philosophers, the ape-men her chemists, the satyrs her physicians, the fox-men her politicians, the spider- and lice-men her mathematicians, the jackdaw, magpie, and parrot-men her orators and logicians, and the giants her architects, among others. However, before anything else, having gained sovereign power from the emperor over the entire world, she wanted to understand their religion and government. To accomplish this, she summoned the priests and statesmen to explain both. She first asked the statesmen why they had so few laws. They replied that too many laws lead to divisions, which usually cause factions and eventually erupt into open wars. Then she asked why they preferred a monarchy over any other form of government. They answered that just as it’s natural for one body to have one head, it’s also natural for a political body to have one governor; a commonwealth with multiple governors is like a monster with many heads. Furthermore, they said, a monarchy is a divine form of government and aligns best with their religion: just as there is one God, whom they all worship together with one faith, they are resolved to have one emperor, to whom they all submit with one obedience.

Then the Empress seeing that the several sorts of her Subjects had each their Churches apart, asked the Priests, whether they were of several Religions? They answered her Majesty, That there was no more but one Religion in all that World, nor no diversity of opinions in that same Religion for though there were several sorts of men, yet had they all but one opinion concerning the Worship and Adoration of God. The Empress asked them, Whether they were Jews, Turks, or Christians? We do not know, said they, what Religions those are; but we do all unanimously acknowledg, worship and adore the Onely, Omnipotent, and Eternal God, with all reverence, submission, and duty. Again, the Empress enquired, Whether they had several Forms of Worship? They answered, No: For our Devotion and Worship consists onely in Prayers, which we frame according to our several Necessities, in Petitions, Humiliations, Thanksgiving, &c. Truly, replied the Empress, I thought you had been either Jews, or Turks, because I never perceived any Women in your Congregations: But what is the reason, you bar them from your religious Assemblies? It is not fit, said they, that Men and Women should be promiscuously together in time of Religious Worship; for their company hinders Devotion, and makes many, instead of praying to God, direct their Devotion to their Mistresses. But, asked the Empress, Have they no Congregation of their own, to perform the duties of Divine Worship, as well as Men? No, answered they: but they stay at home, and say their Prayers by themselves in their Closets. Then the Empress desir'd to know the reason why the Priests and Governors of their World were made Eunuchs? They answer'd, To keep them from Marriage: For Women and Children most commonly make disturbance both in Church and State. But, said she, Women and Children have no Employment in Church or State. 'Tis true, answer'd they; but, although they are not admitted to publick Employments, yet are they so prevalent with their Husbands and Parents, that many times by their importunate perswasions, they cause as much, nay, more mischief secretly, then if they had the management of publick Affairs.

Then the Empress noticed that different groups of her subjects had their own separate churches, so she asked the priests if they followed different religions. They replied to her Majesty that there was only one religion in the world, with no differing opinions within that faith. Even though there were various types of people, they all shared the same view on the worship and reverence of God. The Empress asked whether they were Jews, Turks, or Christians. They said they didn’t know what those religions were, but they all unanimously recognized, worshiped, and respected the one, all-powerful, eternal God with full reverence, submission, and duty. Again, the Empress wanted to know if they had different forms of worship. They answered, No: Our devotion and worship consist only of prayers that we tailor to our individual needs, which include petitions, humbling ourselves, thanksgiving, etc. The Empress replied, I thought you might be either Jews or Turks because I never saw any women in your congregations. But why do you exclude them from your religious gatherings? They stated, It’s inappropriate for men and women to be together during worship, as their presence can disrupt devotion and lead many to focus more on their companions than on praying to God. The Empress then asked, Don’t the women have their own congregation to participate in divine worship like the men do? No, they said, but they stay home and pray privately in their own rooms. Then the Empress wanted to know why the priests and leaders of their society were made eunuchs. They explained, It’s to prevent them from marrying, as women and children typically cause disturbances in both church and state. But, she said, women and children don’t hold roles in the church or state. That’s true, they replied; however, even though they aren’t allowed in public roles, they have such influence over their husbands and fathers that, through their persistent persuasion, they often cause just as much, if not more, trouble behind the scenes than if they were managing public affairs.

The Empress having received an information of what concerned both Church and State, passed some time in viewing the Imperial Palace, where she admired much the skil and ingenuity of the Architects, and enquired of them, first, Why they built their Houses no higher then two stories from the Ground? They answered her Majesty, That the lower their Buildings were, the less were they subject either to the heat of the Sun, or Wind, Tempest, Decay, &c. Then she desired to know the reason, why they made them so thick? They answered, That, the thicker the Walls were, the warmer they were in Winter, the cooler in Summer; for their thickness kept out both the Cold and Heat. Lastly, she asked, Why they Arched their Roofs, and made so many Pillars? They replied, That Arches and Pillars, did not onely grace a Building very much, and caused it to appear Magnificent, but made it also firm and lasting.

The Empress, having received information about matters concerning both the Church and the State, spent some time exploring the Imperial Palace, where she greatly admired the skill and ingenuity of the architects. She asked them first, why they built their houses no higher than two stories from the ground. They replied to her Majesty that the lower their buildings were, the less they were affected by the heat of the sun, wind, storms, decay, etc. Then she wanted to know why they made the walls so thick. They explained that thicker walls kept the buildings warmer in winter and cooler in summer, as their thickness blocked out both cold and heat. Finally, she asked why they arched their roofs and included so many pillars. They responded that arches and pillars not only beautified a building and made it look magnificent, but also made it sturdy and long-lasting.

The Empress was very well satisfied with their answers; and after some time, when she thought that her new founded societies of the Vertuoso's had made a good progress in the several Employments she had put them upon, she caused a Convocation first of the Bird-men, and commanded them to give her a true relation of the two Cœlestial Bodies, viz. the Sun and Moon, which they did with all the obedience and faithfulness befitting their duty.

The Empress was quite pleased with their responses; and after a while, when she felt that her newly established societies of the Vertuoso's had made good progress in the various tasks she had assigned to them, she called a meeting of the Bird-men and instructed them to provide her with an accurate account of the two celestial bodies, namely the Sun and Moon, which they did with all the obedience and loyalty appropriate to their responsibilities.

The Sun, as much as they could observe, they related to be a firm or solid Stone, of a vast bigness; of colour yellowish, and of an extraordinary splendor: But the Moon, they said, was of a whitish colour; and although she looked dim in the presence of the Sun, yet had she her own light, and was a shining body of her self, as might be perceived by her vigorous appearance in Moon-shiny-nights; the difference onely betwixt her own and the Sun's light was, that the Sun did strike his beams in a direct line; but the Moon never respected the Centre of their World in a right line, but her Centre was always excentrical. The Spots both in the Sun and Moon, as far as they were able to perceive, they affirmed to be nothing else but flaws and stains of their stony Bodies. Concerning the heat of the Sun, they were not of one opinion; some would have the Sun hot in it self, alledging an old Tradition, that it should at some time break asunder, and burn the Heavens, and consume this world into hot Embers, which, said they, could not be done, if the Sun were not fiery of it self. Others again said, This opinion could not stand with reason; for Fire being a destroyer of all things, the Sun-Stone after this manner would burn up all the near adjoining Bodies: Besides, said they, Fire cannot subsist without fuel; and the Sun-Stone having nothing to feed on, would in a short time consume it self; wherefore they thought it more probable that the Sun was not actually hot, but onely by the reflection of its light; so that its heat was an effect of its light, both being immaterial. But this opinion again was laught at by others, and rejected as ridiculous, who thought it impossible that one immaterial should produce another; and believed that both the light and heat of the Sun proceeded from a swift Circular motion of the Æthereal Globules, which by their striking upon the Optick nerve, caused light, and their motion produced heat: But neither would this opinion hold; for, said some, then it would follow, that the sight of Animals is the cause of light; and that, were there no eyes, there would be no light; which was against all sense and reason. Thus they argued concerning the heat and light of the Sun; but, which is remarkable, none did say, that the Sun was a Globous fluid body, and had a swift Circular motion; but all agreed, It was fixt and firm like a Center, and therefore they generally called it the Sun-Stone.

The Sun, as much as they could see, was described as a solid stone, very large, yellowish in color, and extraordinarily bright. They said the Moon had a whitish color; and although it appeared dim next to the Sun, it still shone with its own light, visible during bright moonlit nights. The only difference between the light of the Moon and the Sun was that the Sun's rays came in straight lines, while the Moon's light was always slightly offset from the center of their world. They believed the spots on both the Sun and the Moon were nothing more than imperfections on their stony surfaces. Regarding the Sun's heat, opinions varied; some argued that the Sun was inherently hot, citing an old tradition that it would eventually explode and burn the heavens, turning this world into hot embers, which they claimed could only happen if the Sun was fiery by nature. Others disagreed, saying this view didn't make sense because fire destroys everything, and if the Sun-Stone acted that way, it would incinerate everything nearby. They also noted that fire needs fuel to exist, and since the Sun-Stone had nothing to draw from, it would quickly burn out; thus, they thought it more likely that the Sun wasn't actually hot but only appeared to be so because of its light. They believed its heat was a result of its light, both being immaterial. However, others laughed at this idea, thinking it absurd that one immaterial thing could create another, and believed the light and heat of the Sun came from rapid circular motion of ethereal particles that, when striking the optic nerve, produced light, with their movement generating heat. Yet, this reasoning also fell apart; some pointed out that if animal sight caused light, then without eyes, there would be no light, which contradicted common sense. Thus, they debated the Sun's heat and light, but notably, no one suggested that the Sun was a fluid spherical body with a rapid circular motion; instead, everyone agreed it was fixed and solid like a center, leading them to commonly refer to it as the Sun-Stone.

Then the Empress asked them the reason, Why the Sun and Moon did often appear in different postures or shapes, as sometimes magnified, sometimes diminished; sometimes elevated, otherwhiles depressed; now thrown to the right, and then to the left? To which some of the Bird-men answered, That it proceeded from the various degrees of heat and cold, which are found in the Air, from whence did follow a differing density and rarity; and likewise from the vapours that are interposed, whereof those that ascend are higher and less dense then the ambient air, but those which descend are heavier and more dense. But others did with more probability affirm, that it was nothing else but the various patterns of the Air; for like as Painters do not copy out one and the same original just alike at all times; so, said they, do several parts of the Air make different patterns of the luminous Bodies of the Sun and Moon: which patterns, as several copies, the sensitive motions do figure out in the substance of our eyes.

Then the Empress asked them why the Sun and Moon often appeared in different positions or forms, sometimes appearing larger, sometimes smaller; sometimes higher, other times lower; now tilted to the right, and then to the left? Some of the Bird-men replied that it was due to the varying degrees of heat and cold in the air, which caused different densities; it also had to do with the vapors in between, where those that rise are higher and less dense than the surrounding air, while those that fall are heavier and more dense. But others more convincingly argued that it was simply the various patterns of the air; just as painters don't recreate the same original exactly every time, they said, different parts of the air create varying patterns of the bright bodies of the Sun and Moon: these patterns, like various copies, are represented in the way our eyes perceive them.

This answer the Empress liked much better then the former, and enquired further, What opinion they had of those Creatures that are called the motes of the Sun? To which they answered, That they were nothing else but streams of very small, rare and transparent particles, through which the Sun was represented as through a glass: for if they were not transparent, said they, they would eclipse the light of the Sun; and if not rare and of an airy substance, they would hinder Flies from flying in the Air, at least retard their flying motion: Nevertheless, although they were thinner then the thinnest vapour, yet were they not so thin as the body of air, or else they would not be perceptible by animal sight. Then the Empress asked, Whether they were living Creatures? They answered, Yes: Because they did encrease and decrease, and were nourished by the presence, and starved by the absence of the Sun.

This answer the Empress liked much better than the previous one, and she asked further what they thought of those creatures called the motes of the Sun. They replied that they were just streams of very small, rare, and transparent particles, through which the Sun was seen as if through glass. They explained that if they weren't transparent, they would block the Sun's light; and if they weren't rare and airy, they would obstruct flies from flying in the air or at least slow them down. However, even though they were thinner than the thinnest vapor, they weren't so thin as to be undetectable by animals' sight. Then the Empress asked if they were living creatures. They answered yes, because they grew and shrank, being nourished by the Sun's presence and starved by its absence.

Having thus finished their discourse of the Sun and Moon, the Empress desired to know what Stars there were besides? But they answer'd, that they could perceive in that World none other but Blazing Stars, and from thence it had the name that it was called the Blazing-World; and these Blazing-Stars, said they, were such solid, firm and shining bodies as the Sun and Moon, not of a Globular, but of several sorts of figures: some had tails; and some, other kinds of shapes.

Having finished their discussion about the Sun and Moon, the Empress wanted to know what other stars existed. They replied that they could see no others in that world except for Blazing Stars, which is why it was called the Blazing-World. They explained that these Blazing Stars were solid, firm, and shining bodies like the Sun and Moon, but instead of being round, they had various shapes: some had tails, and others took on different forms.

After this, The Empress asked them, What kind of substance or creature the Air was? The Bird-men answered, That they could have no other perception of the Air, but by their own Respiration: For, said they, some bodies are onely subject to touch, others onely to sight, and others onely to smell; but some are subject to none of our exterior Senses: For Nature is so full of variety, that our weak Senses cannot perceive all the various sorts of her Creatures; neither is there any one object perceptible by all our Senses, no more then several objects are by one sense. I believe you, replied the Empress; but if you can give no account of the Air, said she, you will hardly be able to inform me how Wind is made; for they say, that Wind is nothing but motion of the Air. The Bird-men answer'd, That they observed Wind to be more dense then Air, and therefore subject to the sense of Touch; but what properly Wind was, and the manner how it was made, they could not exactly tell; some said, it was caused by the Clouds falling on each other; and others, that it was produced of a hot and dry exhalation: which ascending, was driven down again by the coldness of the Air that is in the middle Region, and by reason of its leightness, could not go directly to the bottom, but was carried by the Air up and down: Some would have it a flowing Water of the Air; and others again, a flowing Air moved by the blaz of the Stars.

After this, the Empress asked them what kind of substance or creature the Air was. The Bird-men answered that they could only perceive Air through their own breathing. They explained that some things can only be touched, some can only be seen, and others can only be smelled, but some are not detectable by any of our senses at all. Nature is so full of variety that our limited senses can’t detect all the different types of her creatures. There’s no single object that can be sensed by all our senses, just as several objects can’t be perceived by a single sense. "I believe you," replied the Empress, "but if you can’t explain Air, then you’ll have a hard time telling me how Wind is made; they say Wind is just the motion of Air." The Bird-men replied that they noticed Wind is denser than Air, so it can be perceived by touch; however, they couldn’t precisely explain what Wind was or how it was created. Some suggested it was caused by clouds colliding with each other, while others thought it resulted from a hot, dry vapor that rises and is pushed down by the cooler Air in the middle region. Due to its lightness, it couldn’t go straight down but was moved up and down by the Air. Some claimed it was a flowing water of Air, while others believed it was a flowing Air stirred by the blaze of the Stars.

But the Empress, seeing they could not agree concerning the cause of Wind, asked, Whether they could tell how Snow was made? To which they answered That according to their observation, Snow was made by a commixture of Water, and some certain extract of the Element of Fire that is under the Moon; a small portion of which extract, being mixed with Water, and beaten by Air or Wind, made a white Froth called Snow; which being after some while dissolved by the heat of the same spirit, turned to Water again. This observation amazed the Empress very much; for she had hitherto believed, That Snow was made by cold motions, and not by such an agitation or beating of a fiery extract upon water: Nor could she be perswaded to believe it until the Fish- or Mear-men had delivered their observation upon the making of Ice, which, they said, was not produced, as some hitherto conceived, by the motion of the Air, raking the Superficies of the Earth, but by some strong saline vapour arising out of the Seas, which condensed Water into Ice; and the more quantity there was of that vapour, the greater were the Mountains of Precipices of Ice; but the reason that it did not so much freeze in the Torrid Zone, or under the Ecliptick, as near or under the Poles, was, that this vapour in those places being drawn up by the Sun-beams into the middle Region of the Air, was onely condensed into Water, and fell down in showres of Rain; when as, under the Poles, the heat of the Sun being not so vehement, the same vapour had no force or power to rise so high, and therefore caused so much Ice, by ascending and acting onely upon the surface of water.

But the Empress, seeing they couldn't agree on the cause of Wind, asked if they could explain how Snow was made. They responded that, based on their observations, Snow was created by mixing Water with a specific extract from the Element of Fire that is influenced by the Moon. This small amount of extract, when mixed with Water and agitated by Air or Wind, created a white Froth called Snow, which, after a while, melted back into Water due to the heat of that same spirit. This explanation astonished the Empress greatly; she had always believed that Snow was a result of cold movements, not from the agitation of a fiery extract interacting with water. She wouldn’t be convinced until the Fish- or Mear-men provided their insights on the formation of Ice. They claimed that Ice was not produced, as some had thought, by Air moving across the Earth’s surface, but rather by a strong saline vapor rising from the Seas, which condensed Water into Ice. The larger the quantity of that vapor, the taller the Ice Mountains formed. The reason it didn’t freeze as much in the Torrid Zone or near the Ecliptic compared to near the Poles was that, in those regions, the vapor was drawn upward by the Sun's rays into the middle layer of the Air, where it condensed into Water and fell as Rain. Meanwhile, under the Poles, since the Sun's heat was not as intense, the vapor couldn’t rise as high, resulting in more Ice forming by acting directly on the water’s surface.

This Relation confirmed partly the observation of the Bird-men concerning the cause of Snow; but since they had made mention that that same extract, which by its commixture with Water made Snow, proceeded from the Element of Fire, that is under the Moon: The Emperess asked them, of what nature that Elementary Fire was; whether it was like ordinary Fire here upon Earth, or such a Fire as is within the bowels of the Earth, and as the famous Mountains Vesuvius and Ætna do burn withal; or whether it was such a sort of fire, as is found in flints, &c. They answered, That the Elementary Fire, which is underneath the Sun, was not so solid as any of those mentioned fires; because it had no solid fuel to feed on; but yet it was much like the flame of ordinary fire, onely somewhat more thin and fluid; for Flame, said they, is nothing else but the airy part of a fired Body.

This account partly confirmed what the Bird-men observed about the cause of snow. However, since they mentioned that the extract, which when mixed with water created snow, came from the Element of Fire under the Moon, the Empress asked them what kind of Elementary Fire that was. She wanted to know if it was like ordinary fire here on Earth, or fire found within the Earth, like that of the famous mountains Vesuvius and Etna; or if it was the kind of fire found in flints, etc. They replied that the Elementary Fire beneath the Sun wasn't as solid as any of those types of fire because it had no solid fuel to burn. Yet, it resembled the flame of ordinary fire, just a bit thinner and more fluid. They explained that flame is essentially the airy part of a heated body.

Lastly, the Empress asked the Bird-men of the nature of Thunder and Lightning? and whether it was not caused by roves of Ice falling upon each other? To which they answered, That it was not made that way, but by an encounter of cold and heat; so that an exhalation being kindled in the Clouds, did dash forth Lightning, and that there were so many rentings of Clouds as there were Sounds and Cracking noises: But this opinion was contradicted by others, who affirmed that Thunder was a sudden and monstrous Blaz, stirred up in the Air, and did not always require a Cloud; but the Empress not knowing what they meant by Blaz (for even they themselves were not able to explain the sense of this word) liked the former better; and, to avoid hereafter tedious disputes, and have the truth of the Phænomena's of Cœlestial Bodies more exactly known, commanded the Bear-men, which were her Experimental Philosophers, to observe them through such Instruments as are called Telescopes, which they did according to her Majesties Command; but these Telescopes caused more differences and divisions amongst them, then ever they had before; for some said, they perceived that the Sun stood still, and the Earth did move about it; others were of opinion, that they both did move; and others said again, that the Earth stood still, and Sun did move; some counted more Stars then others; some discovered new Stars never seen before; some fell into a great dispute with others concerning the bigness of the Stars; some said, The Moon was another World like their Terrestrial Globe, and the spots therein were Hills and Vallies; but others would have the spots to be the Terrestrial parts, and the smooth and glossie parts, the Sea: At last, the Empress commanded them to go with their Telescopes to the very end of the Pole that was joined to the World she came from, and try whether they could perceive any Stars in it: which they did; and, being returned to her Majesty, reported that they had seen three Blazing-Stars appear there, one after another in a short time, whereof two were bright, and one dim; but they could not agree neither in this observation: for some said, It was but one Star which appeared at three several times, in several places; and others would have them to be three several Stars; for they thought it impossible, that those three several appearances should have been but one Star, because every Star did rise at a certain time, and appear'd in a certain place, and did disappear in the same place: Next, It is altogether improbable, said they, That one Star should fly from place to place, especially at such a vast distance, without a visible motion; in so short a time, and appear in such different places, whereof two were quite opposite, and the third side-ways: Lastly, If it had been but one Star, said they, it would always have kept the same splendor, which it did not; for, as above mentioned, two were bright, and one was dim. After they had thus argued, the Empress began to grow angry at their Telescopes, that they could give no better Intelligence; for, said she, now I do plainly perceive, that your Glasses are false Informers, and instead of discovering the Truth, delude your Senses; Wherefore I Command you to break them, and let the Bird-men trust onely to their natural eyes, and examine Cœlestial Objects by the motions of their own Sense and Reason. The Bear-men replied, That it was not the fault of their Glasses, which caused such differences in their Opinions, but the sensitive motions in their Optick organs did not move alike, nor were their rational judgments always regular: To which the Empress answered, That if their Glasses were true Informers, they would rectifie their irregular Sense and Reason; But, said she, Nature has made your Sense and Reason more regular then Art has your Glasses; for they are meer deluders, and will never lead you to the knowledg of Truth; Wherefore I command you again to break them; for you may observe the progressive motions of Cœlestial Bodies with your natural eyes better then through Artificial Glasses. The Bear-men being exceedingly troubled at her Majesties displeasure concerning their Telescopes, kneel'd down, and in the humblest manner petitioned, that they might not be broken; for, said they, we take more delight in Artificial delusions, then in Natural truths. Besides, we shall want Imployments for our Senses, and Subjects for Arguments; for, were there nothing but truth, and no falshood, there would be no occasion to dispute, and by this means we should want the aim and pleasure of our endeavors in confuting and contradicting each other; neither would one man be thought wiser then another, but all would either be alike knowing and wise, or all would be fools; wherefore we most humbly beseech your Imperial Majesty to spare our Glasses, which are our onely delight, and as dear to us as our lives. The Empress at last consented to their request, but upon condition, that their disputes and quarrels should remain within their Schools, and cause no factions or disturbances in State, or Government. The Bear-men, full of joy, returned their most humble thanks to the Empress; and to make her amends for the displeasure which their Telescopes had occasioned, told her Majesty, that they had several other artificial Optick-Glasses, which they were sure would give her Majesty a great deal more satisfaction. Amongst the rest, they brought forth several Microscopes, by the means of which they could enlarge the shapes of little bodies, and make a Lowse appear as big as an Elephant, and a Mite as big as a Whale. First of all they shewed the Empress a gray Drone-flye, wherein they observed that the greatest part of her face, nay, of her head, consisted of two large bunches all cover'd over with a multitude of small Pearls or Hemispheres in a Trigonal order: Which Pearls were of two degrees, smaller and bigger; the smaller degree was lowermost, and looked towards the ground; the other was upward, and looked sideward, forward and backward: They were all so smooth and polished, that they were able to represent the image of any object, the number of them was in all 14000. After the view of this strange and miraculous Creature, and their several observations upon it, the Empress asked them, What they judged those little Hemispheres might be? They answered, That each of them was a perfect Eye, by reason they perceived that each was covered with a Transparent Cornea, containing a liquor within them, which resembled the watery or glassie humor of the Eye. To which the Emperess replied, That they might be glassie Pearls, and yet not Eyes; and that perhaps their Microscopes did not truly inform them. But they smilingly answered her Majesty, That she did not know the vertue of those Microscopes: for they never delude, but rectifie and inform the Senses; nay, the World, said they, would be but blind without them, as it has been in former ages before those Microscopes were invented.

Lastly, the Empress asked the Bird-men about the nature of Thunder and Lightning and whether it was caused by blocks of Ice falling on each other. They replied that it wasn't made that way, but rather by a clash of cold and heat, which kindled an exhalation in the Clouds, producing Lightning. They explained that the different sounds and cracking noises corresponded to the various rips in the Clouds. However, this view was contradicted by others who insisted that Thunder was a sudden and monstrous Blaze stirred up in the Air, which didn’t always require a Cloud. But the Empress, not understanding what they meant by Blaze (since they couldn’t even explain the meaning of the word), preferred the first explanation. To avoid tedious arguments in the future and to learn more about the true phenomena of Celestial Bodies, she commanded the Bear-men, who were her Experimental Philosophers, to observe them using what we call Telescopes. They followed her command, but these Telescopes led to more disagreements and divisions among them than ever before. Some claimed to see the Sun standing still while the Earth moved around it; others believed both moved; and some said the Earth remained still while the Sun moved. Some counted more Stars than others; some discovered new Stars never seen before; some argued with others about the sizes of the Stars; some asserted that the Moon was another World like their Earth and the spots on it were Hills and Valleys; others thought the spots were the terrestrial parts and the smooth areas were the Sea. Eventually, the Empress commanded them to take their Telescopes to the very end of the Pole connected to the World she came from and try to see if they could spot any Stars there. They did, and upon returning to her Majesty, they reported seeing three Blazing Stars appear in quick succession, two bright and one dim. However, they couldn’t agree on this observation either; some said it was just one Star appearing three times in different places, while others insisted it had to be three separate Stars, arguing it was impossible for one Star to appear in different places without visible motion, especially across such vast distances in such a short time, where two were completely opposite and the third was sideways. Lastly, they argued that if it had been just one Star, it would have always shone with the same brightness, but it didn’t; two were bright, and one was dim. After their debate, the Empress grew frustrated with their Telescopes for not providing better information. She said, "Now I clearly see that your Glasses are false informers and instead of revealing the Truth, they deceive your senses. Therefore, I command you to break them and let the Bird-men rely only on their natural eyes and examine Celestial Objects using their own senses and reasoning." The Bear-men pleaded humbly not to break them, saying, “We find more joy in artificial illusions than in natural truths. If there were nothing but truth and no falsehood, there would be no reason to debate, and we would lose the goal and pleasure of our efforts in refuting and contradicting one another; no one would seem wiser than another, and we would either all be equally knowledgeable and wise or all be fools. Thus, we respectfully ask your Imperial Majesty to spare our Glasses, which are our only delight and as precious to us as our lives.” The Empress eventually agreed to their request but on the condition that their disputes and disagreements stayed within their Schools, causing no factions or disturbances in the State or Government. The Bear-men, overjoyed, expressed their gratitude to the Empress; and to compensate for the annoyance caused by their Telescopes, they told her Majesty that they had various other optical Instruments that would surely give her great satisfaction. Among the rest, they presented several Microscopes through which they could magnify small objects, making a Lice appear as big as an Elephant and a Mite as big as a Whale. First, they showed the Empress a gray Drone-fly, observing that much of its face, even its head, was made up of two large clusters covered with numerous small Pearls or Hemispheres arranged in a triangular pattern. These Pearls came in two sizes, smaller and larger; the smaller ones were lower down, facing the ground, while the larger ones were positioned upwards, facing sideways, forward, and backward. They were all so smooth and polished that they could reflect the image of any object, totaling 14,000. After examining this strange and miraculous Creature, the Empress asked what they thought those little Hemispheres might be. They answered that each one was a perfect Eye, as they observed each was covered with a Transparent Cornea containing a liquid resembling the watery or glassy humor of the Eye. The Empress replied that they might be glassy Pearls and not Eyes at all and that perhaps their Microscopes weren’t accurately informing them. But they smiled and told her Majesty that she didn’t understand the power of those Microscopes; they never deceive but rectify and inform the senses. They said, "The World would be blind without them, just as it had been before those Microscopes were invented."

After this, they took a Charcoal, and viewing it with one of their best Microscopes, discovered in it an infinite multitude of pores, some bigger, some less; so close and thick, that they left but very little space betwixt them to be filled with a solid body; and to give her Imperial Majesty a better assurance thereof, they counted in a line of them an inch long, no less then 2700 pores; from which Observation they drew this following Conclusion, to wit, That this multitude of pores was the cause of the blackness of the Coal; for, said they, a body that has so many pores, from each of which no light is reflected, must necessarily look black, since black is nothing else but a privation of light, or a want of reflection. But the Empress replied, That if all Colours were made by reflection of light, and that Black was as much a colour as any other colour; then certainly they contradicted themselves in saying that black was made by want of reflection. However, not to interrupt your Microscopical Inspections, said she, let us see how Vegetables appear through your Glasses; whereupon they took a Nettle, and by the vertue of the Microscope, discovered that underneath the points of the Nettle there were certain little bags or bladders, containing a poysonous liquor, and when the points had made way into the interior parts of the skin, they like Syringe-pipes served to conveigh that same liquor into them. To which Observation the Empress replied, That if there were such poyson in Nettles, then certainly in eating of them, they would hurt us inwardly, as much as they do outwardly? But they answered, That it belonged to Physicians more then to Experimental Philosophers, to give Reasons hereof; for they only made Microscopical inspections, and related the Figures of the Natural parts of Creatures according to the representation of their glasses.

After this, they took a piece of charcoal and, using one of their best microscopes, discovered an infinite number of pores, some larger and some smaller; so close together that they left very little room for solid material in between. To assure her Imperial Majesty of this, they counted 2,700 pores in a line that was an inch long. From this observation, they concluded that the many pores were the reason for the blackness of the coal; they stated that a material with so many pores, none of which reflected light, had to appear black, since black is simply a lack of light or a lack of reflection. However, the Empress replied that if all colors were created by light reflection and that black was just as much a color as any other, then they were contradicting themselves by saying that black was created by a lack of reflection. Nevertheless, not wanting to interrupt your microscopic observations, she suggested they see how plants look under the microscope. They then examined a nettle and, through the microscope, found that under the nettle's points were tiny sacs containing a poisonous liquid. When the points pierced the skin, they acted like syringes to deliver that liquid. The Empress responded that if there was such poison in nettles, then eating them would harm us internally just as they do externally. They replied that it was more a matter for physicians than for experimental philosophers to explain this, as they only conducted microscopic observations and reported the shapes of natural parts of creatures according to what their glasses showed.

Lastly, They shewed the Empress a Flea, and a Lowse; which Creatures through the Microscope appear'd so terrible to her sight, that they had almost put her into a swoon; the description of all their parts would be very tedious to relate, and therefore I'le forbear it at this present. The Empress, after the view of those strangely-shaped Creatures, pitied much those that are molested with them, especially poor Beggars, which although they have nothing to live on themselves, are yet necessitated to maintain and feed of their own flesh and blood, a company of such terrible Creatures called Lice; who, instead of thanks, do reward them with pains, and torment them for giving them nourishment and food. But after the Empress had seen the shapes of these monstrous Creatures, she desir'd to know, Whether their Microscopes could hinder their biting, or at least shew some means how to avoid them? To which they answered, That such Arts were mechanical and below the noble study of Microscopical observations. Then the Empress asked them, Whether they had not such sorts of Glasses that could enlarge and magnifie the shapes of great Bodies as well as they had done of little ones? Whereupon they took one of their best and largest Microscopes, and endeavoured to view a Whale thorow it; but alas! the shape of the Whale was so big, that its Circumference went beyond the magnifying quality of the Glass; whether the error proceeded from the Glass, or from a wrong position of the Whale against the reflection of light, I cannot certainly tell. The Empress seeing the insufficiency of those Magnifying-Glasses, that they were not able to enlarge all sorts of Objects, asked the Bear-men, whether they could not make Glasses of a contrary nature to those they had shewed her, to wit, such as instead of enlarging or magnifying the shape or figure of an Object, could contract it beneath its natural proportion: Which, in obedience to her Majesties Commands, they did; and viewing through one of the best of them, a huge and mighty Whale appear'd no bigger then a Sprat; nay, through some no bigger then a Vinegar-Eele; and through their ordinary ones, an Elephant seemed no bigger then a Flea; a Camel no bigger then a Lowse; and an Ostrich no bigger then a Mite. To relate all their Optick observations through the several sorts of their Glasses, would be a tedious work, and tire even the most patient Reader, wherefore I'le pass them by; onely this was very remarkable and worthy to be taken notice of, that notwithstanding their great skil, industry and ingenuity in Experimental Philosophy, they could yet by no means contrive such Glasses, by the help of which they could spy out a Vacuum, with all its dimensions, nor Immaterial substances, Non-beings, and Mixt-beings, or such as are between something and nothing; which they were very much troubled at, hoping that yet, in time, by long study and practice, they might perhaps attain to it.

Lastly, they showed the Empress a flea and a louse; these creatures appeared so shocking through the microscope that they nearly made her faint. Describing all their parts would take too long, so I'll skip that for now. After seeing those oddly-shaped creatures, the Empress felt sorry for those who struggle with them, especially the poor beggars who, despite having nothing to live on, have to support a swarm of these terrible creatures called lice. Instead of gratitude, the lice repay them with pain and torment for providing them nourishment. After viewing the shapes of these monstrous creatures, the Empress wanted to know if the microscopes could prevent them from biting or at least show some way to avoid them. They replied that such tricks were mechanical and beneath the noble study of microscopic observation. The Empress then asked if they had similar glasses that could enlarge large bodies just as they did for small ones. They took out one of their best and largest microscopes and tried to view a whale through it. Unfortunately, the whale's size was so vast that its circumference exceeded the magnifying capacity of the lens; whether this was due to the lens or a misalignment of the whale concerning the light reflection, I can’t say for sure. Seeing the limitations of those magnifying glasses, the Empress asked the bear-men if they could create lenses that did the opposite of what they had shown her—glasses that, instead of enlarging or magnifying an object's shape, could shrink it below its natural size. In obedience to her Majesty's command, they did so; when viewing through one of the best of them, a huge whale appeared no bigger than a sprat; in some, it looked as small as a vinegar eel; and through their ordinary lenses, an elephant seemed as tiny as a flea, a camel no bigger than a louse, and an ostrich no larger than a mite. Detailing all their optical observations through the different types of lenses would be tedious and could fatigue even the most patient reader, so I'll skip that. However, it is noteworthy that despite their great skill, hard work, and ingenuity in experimental philosophy, they couldn’t devise any glasses that would allow them to detect a vacuum with all its dimensions, nor could they identify immaterial substances, non-beings, or mixed entities, which lie somewhere between something and nothing; this troubled them greatly, as they hoped that through continued study and practice, they might eventually discover a way.

The Bird- and Bear-men being dismissed, the Empress called both the Syrens- or Fish-men, and the Worm-men, to deliver their Observations which they had made, both within the Seas, and the Earth. First, she enquired of the Fish-men whence the saltness of the Sea did proceed? To which they answered, That there was a volatile salt in those parts of the Earth, which as a bosom contain the Waters of the Sea, which Salt being imbibed by the Sea, became fixt; and this imbibing motion was that they call'd the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea; for, said they, the rising and swelling of the Water, is caused by those parts of the volatile Salt as are not so easily imbibed, which striving to ascend above the Water, bear it up with such a motion, as Man, or some other Animal Creature, in a violent exercise uses to take breath. This they affirmed to be the true cause both of the saltness, and the ebbing and flowing-motion of the Sea, and not the jogging of the Earth, or the secret influence of the Moon, as some others had made the World believe.

The Bird- and Bear-men having been dismissed, the Empress called the Syrens, or Fish-men, and the Worm-men to share their observations from both the seas and the earth. First, she asked the Fish-men about the source of the sea's saltiness. They replied that there is a volatile salt in those areas of the earth that contain the waters of the sea, and that this salt, once absorbed by the sea, becomes fixed. They explained that this absorption process is what they refer to as the ebbing and flowing of the sea. According to them, the rise and swell of the water are caused by those parts of the volatile salt that are not easily absorbed, which, in their attempt to rise above the water, lift it up with a motion similar to how a person or another creature takes a breath during intense activity. They asserted that this is the true cause of both the saltiness and the ebbing and flowing of the sea, rather than the movement of the earth or the secret influence of the moon, as others had claimed.

After this, the Empress enquired, Whether they had observed, that all Animal Creatures within the Seas and other waters, had blood? They answered, That some had blood, more or less, but some had none. In Crea-fishes and Lobsters, said they, we perceive but little blood; but in Crabs, Oysters, Cockles, &c. none at all. Then the Empress asked them, in what part of their Bodies that little blood did reside? They answered, in a small vein, which in Lobsters went through the middle of their tails, but in Crea-fishes was found in their backs: as for other sorts of Fishes, some, said they, had onely blood about their Gills, and others in some other places of their Bodies; but they had not as yet observed any whose veins did spread all over their Bodies. The Empress wondring that there could be living Animals without Blood, to be better satisfied, desired the Worm-men to inform her, whether they had observed Blood in all sorts of Worms? They answered, That, as much as they could perceive, some had Blood, and some not; a Moth, said they, had no Blood at all, and a Lowse had, but like a Lobster, a little Vein along her back: Also Nits, Snails, and Maggots, as well as those that are generated out of Cheese and Fruits, as those that are produced out of Flesh, had no blood: But, replied the Empress, If those mentioned creatures have no blood, how is it possible they can live? for it is commonly said, That the life of an Animal consists in the blood, which is the seat of the Animal spirits. They answered, That blood was not a necessary propriety to the life of an Animal; and that that which was commonly called Animal spirits, was nothing else but corporeal motions proper to the nature and figure of an Animal. Then she asked both the Fish- and Worm-men, whether all those Creatures that have blood, had a circulation of blood in their veins and arteries? But they answered, That it was impossible to give her Majesty an exact account thereof, by reason the circulation of blood was an interior motion, which their senses, neither of themselves, nor by the help of any Optick Instrument could perceive; but as soon as they had dissected an Animal Creature, to find out the truth thereof, the interior corporeal motions proper to that particular figure or creature, were altered. Then said the Empress, If all Animal Creatures have not blood, it is certain, they all have neither Muscles, tendons, nerves, &c. But, said she, Have you ever observed Animal Creatures that are neither flesh, nor Fish, but of an intermediate degree between both? Truly, answered both the Fish- and Worm-men, We have observed several Animal Creatures that live both in Water, and on the Earth, indifferently, and if any, certainly those may be said to be of such a mixt nature, that is, partly Flesh, and partly Fish: But how is it possible, replied the Empress, that they should live both in Water, and on the Earth, since those Animals that live by the respiration of Air, cannot live within Water; and those that live in Water, cannot live by the respiration of Air, as Experience doth sufficiently witness. They answered her Majesty, That as there were different sorts of Creatures, so they had also different ways of Respirations; for Respiration, said they, is nothing else but a composition and division of parts, and the motions of nature being infinitely various, it is impossible that all Creatures should have the like motions; wherefore it was not necessary, that all Animal Creatures should be bound to live either by the Air, or by Water onely, but according as Nature had ordered it convenient to their Species. The Empress seem'd very well satisfied with their answer, and desired to be further informed, Whether all Animal Creatures did continue their Species by a successive propogation of particulars, and whether in every Species the off-springs did always resemble their Generator or Producer, both in their interior and exterior Figures? They answered, her Majesty, That some Species or sorts of Creatures, were kept up by a successive propagation of an off-spring that was like the producer, but some were not. Of the first rank, said they, are all those Animals that are of different sexes, besides several others; but of the second rank are for the most part those we call Insects, whose production proceds from such causes as have no conformity or likeness with their produced Effects; as for example, Maggots bred out of Cheese, and several others generated out of Earth, Water, and the like. But said the Empress, there is some likeness between Maggots and Cheese; for Cheese has no blood, nor Maggots neither; besides, they have almost the same taste which Cheese has. This proves nothing, answered they; for Maggots have a visible, local, progressive motion, which Cheese hath not. The Empress replied, That when all the Cheese was turned into Maggots, it might be said to have local, progressive motion. They answered, That when the Cheese by its own figurative motions was changed into Maggots, it was no more Cheese. The Empress confessed that she observed Nature was infinitely various in her works, and that though the species of Creatures did continue, yet their particulars were subject to infinite changes. But since you have informed me, said she, of the various sorts and productions of Animal Creatures, I desire you to tell me what you have observed of their sensitive perceptions? Truly, answered they, Your Majesty puts a very hard question to us, and we shall hardly be able to give a satisfactory answer to it; for there are many different sorts of Creatures, which as they have all different perceptions, so they have also different organs, which our senses are not able to discover, onely in an Oystershell we have with admiration observed, that the common sensorium of the Oyster lies just as the closing of the shells, where the pressure and re-action may be perceived by the opening and shutting of the shells every tide.

After this, the Empress asked whether they had noticed that all animals in the seas and other waters have blood. They replied that some had blood, more or less, but some had none. In sea creatures and lobsters, they observed very little blood; in crabs, oysters, cockles, etc., they found none at all. Then the Empress inquired where that little blood was located in their bodies. They answered that in lobsters, it ran through a small vein in the middle of their tails, while in sea creatures it was found in their backs. As for other types of fish, they said some only had blood around their gills and others in different areas of their bodies, but they had not yet seen any with veins that spread throughout their bodies. The Empress, surprised that there could be living animals without blood, wanted to know if they had observed blood in all types of worms. They answered that, as far as they could tell, some had blood and some did not; for example, a moth had no blood at all, while a louse did, but only a small vein along its back. Additionally, nits, snails, maggots, as well as those generated from cheese and fruits, and those born from flesh, had no blood. The Empress responded, "If those creatures have no blood, how can they possibly live? It is commonly said that an animal's life depends on blood, which is the seat of animal spirits." They clarified that blood was not necessary for an animal's life and that what was commonly referred to as animal spirits were merely the physical motions specific to the nature and form of an animal. She then asked both the fish and worm experts whether all creatures with blood had a circulation of blood in their veins and arteries. They answered that it was impossible to give her Majesty a precise explanation because the circulation of blood was an internal motion that neither their senses nor any optical instruments could detect; however, once they dissected an animal to find the truth, the internal physical motions unique to that creature's form altered. Then the Empress said, "If not all animals have blood, then they certainly can't have muscles, tendons, nerves, etc." She asked, "Have you ever observed animals that are neither flesh nor fish, but something in between?" They replied that they had seen several creatures that could live both in water and on land, and if any exist, those would qualify as having a mixed nature, being partly flesh and partly fish. The Empress then asked, "How is it possible for them to survive both in water and on land, since animals that breathe air cannot survive in water, and those that live in water cannot breathe air, as experience clearly shows?" They explained that just as there are different types of creatures, there are also different methods of respiration; respiration, they noted, is merely the combination and separation of parts, and with nature's endlessly varied motions, it is not possible for all creatures to share the same motions. Therefore, it was not necessary for all animals to be limited to living either by air or by water only, but rather to live as nature arranged it to suit their species. The Empress seemed satisfied with their answer and wanted to know if all animal species continued through the succession of offspring and whether the offspring always resembled their parents in both internal and external forms. They answered her Majesty that some species were maintained through successive generations that resembled the original, but some did not. Those that did include all animals with different sexes, among others; but insects, for the most part, are produced in ways that show no similarity to their results, like maggots that develop from cheese and various others generated from earth, water, and so on. The Empress countered, "But there is a likeness between maggots and cheese, as cheese has no blood, nor do maggots; plus, they have almost the same taste as cheese." They replied, "This proves nothing because maggots have a visible, local, progressive motion that cheese does not have." The Empress responded, "When all the cheese turns into maggots, it can be said to have local, progressive motion." They clarified that when the cheese was transformed into maggots by its own motions, it was no longer cheese. The Empress acknowledged that she observed nature's infinite variety and that while species of creatures continued, their individual forms were subject to endless changes. But since you've informed me about the different kinds and productions of animals, she said, "I want to know what you have observed about their sensory perceptions." They answered, "Your Majesty poses a very difficult question, and we will likely struggle to provide a satisfying answer; for there are many different kinds of creatures, each with various perceptions, and they also have different organs that our senses cannot discern. However, we have noted with amazement that in the oyster's shell, the common sensory organ of the oyster lies exactly where the shells close, allowing pressure and reaction to be perceived by the opening and closing of the shells with every tide.

After all this, the Empress desired the Worm men to give her a true Relation how frost was made upon the Earth? To which they answered, That it was made much after the manner and description of the Fish- and Bird-men, concerning the Congelation of Water into Ice and Snow, by a commixture of saline and acid particles; which relation added a great light to the Ape-men, who were the Chymists, concerning their Chymical principles, Salt, Sulphur, and Mercury. But, said the Empress, if it be so, it will require an infinite multitude of saline particles to produce such a great quantity of Ice, Frost and Snow: besides, said she, when Snow, Ice and Frost, turn again into their former principle, I would fain know what becomes of those saline particles? But neither the Worm-men, nor the Fish- and Bird-men, could give her an answer to it.

After all this, the Empress asked the Worm men to explain how frost is formed on Earth. They replied that it happens in a similar way to how the Fish- and Bird-men described the freezing of water into ice and snow, through a mixture of salty and acidic particles. This explanation really illuminated the Ape-men, who were the chemists, regarding their chemical principles of Salt, Sulphur, and Mercury. However, the Empress remarked that if that’s the case, it would take an endless number of salty particles to create such a large amount of ice, frost, and snow. She also asked what happens to those salty particles when snow, ice, and frost return to their original form. But neither the Worm-men nor the Fish- and Bird-men could provide her with an answer.

Then the Empress enquired of them the reason, Why Springs were not as salt as the Sea is? also, why some did ebb and flow? To which it was answered, That the ebbing and flowing of some Springs, was caused by hollow Caverns within the Earth, where the Seawater crowding thorow, did thrust forward, and drew backward the Spring-water, according to its own way of ebbing and flowing; but others said, That it proceeded from a small proportion of saline and acid particles, which the Spring-water imbibed from the Earth; and although it was not so much as to be perceived by the sense of Taste; yet it was enough to cause an ebbing and flowing-motion. And as for the Spring- water being fresh, they gave, according to their Observation, this following reason: There is, said they, a certain heat within the Bowels of the Earth, proceeding from its swift circular motion, upon its own axe, which heat distills the rarest parts of the Earth into a fresh and insipid water, which water being through the pores of the Earth, conveighed into a place where it may break forth without resistance or obstruction, causes Springs and Fountains; and these distilled Waters within the Earth, do nourish and refresh the grosser and drier parts thereof. This Relation confirmed the Empress in the opinion concerning the motion of the Earth, and the fixedness of the Sun, as the Bird-men had informed her; and then she asked the Worm-men, whether Minerals and Vegetables were generated by the same heat that is within the Bowels of the Earth? To which they could give her no positive answer; onely this they affirmed, That heat and cold were not the primary producing causes of either Vegetables or Minerals, or other sorts of Creatures, but onely effects; and to prove this our assertion, said they, we have observed, that by change of some sorts of Corporeal motions, that which is now hot, will become cold; and what is now cold, will grow hot; but the hottest place of all, we find to be the Center of the Earth: Neither do we observe, that the Torrid Zone does contain so much Gold and Silver as the Temperate; nor is there great store of Iron and Lead wheresoever there is Gold; for these Metals are most found in colder Climates towards either of the Poles. This Observation, the Empress commanded them to confer with her Chymists, the Ape-men; to let them know that Gold was not produced by a violent, but a temperate degree of heat. She asked further, Whether Gold could not be made by Art? They answered, That they could not certainly tell her Majesty, but if it was possible to be done, they thought Tin, Lead, Brass, Iron and Silver, to be the fittest Metals for such an Artificial Transmutation. Then she asked them, Whether Art could produce Iron, Tin, Lead, or Silver? They answered, Not, in their opinion. Then I perceive, replyed the Empress, that your judgments are very irregular, since you believe that Gold, which is so fixt a Metal, that nothing has been found as yet which could occasion a dissolution of its interior figure, may be made by Art, and not Tin, Lead, Iron, Copper or Silver, which yet are so far weaker, and meaner Metals then Gold is. But the Worm-men excused themselves, that they were ignorant in that Art, and that such questions belonged more properly to the Ape-men, which were Her Majesties Chymists.

Then the Empress asked them why springs weren't as salty as the sea, and why some ebbed and flowed. They explained that the ebbing and flowing of some springs was caused by hollow caverns in the earth, where seawater moving through would push and pull the spring water in its own ebb and flow pattern. Others suggested it was due to a small amount of salty and acidic particles that the spring water absorbed from the earth; although it wasn't enough to be tasted, it was sufficient to create an ebbing and flowing motion. As for why spring water is fresh, they reasoned, based on their observations, that there is a certain heat within the earth's core caused by its rapid rotation, which distills the purest parts of the earth into fresh and tasteless water. This water then seeps through the earth's pores into an area where it can flow freely, creating springs and fountains. These distilled waters within the earth nourish and refresh the coarser, drier parts of it. This information convinced the Empress about the earth's motion and the sun's fixed position, as the Bird-men had explained. She then asked the Worm-men whether minerals and plants were generated by the same heat inside the earth. They couldn’t provide a clear answer but asserted that heat and cold were not the primary causes of plants or minerals, but merely effects. To support their claim, they observed that changes in certain physical motions can cause something that is hot to become cold and vice versa; they found that the hottest place was the earth's center. Furthermore, they noted that the Torrid Zone doesn’t have as much gold and silver as the Temperate Zone, nor do they find a lot of iron and lead where there is gold, as those metals are more commonly found in the colder climates near the poles. The Empress instructed them to discuss this with her chemists, the Ape-men, to let them know that gold wasn’t produced by extreme heat, but rather a moderate level. She then asked if gold could be created by human effort. They replied that they couldn't say for sure, but if it could be done, they thought tin, lead, brass, iron, and silver would be the best metals for such an artificial transformation. She then inquired whether art could produce iron, tin, lead, or silver. They answered that, in their opinion, it couldn’t. The Empress remarked that their reasoning seemed inconsistent since they believed that gold, a stable metal that nothing has been found to dissolve yet, could be made by human effort, while tin, lead, iron, copper, or silver, which are much weaker and lesser metals than gold, couldn’t. The Worm-men defended themselves, stating that they lacked knowledge in that field and that such questions were more suited for the Ape-men, who were Her Majesty’s chemists.

Then the Empress asked them, Whether by their Sensitive perceptions they could observe the interior corporeal, figurative Motions both of Vegetables and Minerals? They answer'd, That their Senses could perceive them after they were produced, but not before; Nevertheless, said they, although the interior, figurative motions of Natural Creatures are not subject to the exterior, animal, sensitive perceptions, yet by their Rational perception they may judg of them, and of their productions if they be regular: Whereupon the Empress commanded the Bear-men to lend them some of their best Microscopes. At which the Bear- men smilingly answered her Majesty, that their Glasses would do them but little service in the bowels of the Earth, because there was no light; for, said they, our Glasses do onely represent exterior objects, according to the various reflections and positions of light; and wheresoever light is wanting, the glasses wil do no good. To which the Worm-men replied, that although they could not say much of refractions, reflections, inflections, and the like; yet were they not blind, even in the bowels of the Earth: for they could see the several sorts of Minerals, as also minute Animals, that lived there; which minute Animal Creatures were not blind neither, but had some kind of sensitive perception that was as serviceable to them, as sight, taste, smell, touch, hearing, &c. was to other Animal Creatures: By which it is evident, That Nature has been as bountiful to those Creatures that live underground, or in the bowels of the Earth, as to those that live upon the surface of the Earth, or in the Air, or in Water. But howsoever, proceeded the Worm-men, although there is light in the bowels of the Earth, yet your Microscopes will do but little good there, by reason those Creatures that live under ground have not such an optick sense as those that live on the surface of the Earth: wherefore, unless you had such Glasses as are proper for their perception, your Microscopes will not be any ways advantagious to them. The Empress seem'd well pleased with this answer of the Worm-men; and asked them further, Whether Minerals and all other Creatures within the Earth were colourless? At which question they could not forbear laughing; and when the Empress asked the reason why they laught? We most humbly beg your Majesties pardon, replied they; for we could not chuse but laugh, when we heard of a colourless Body. Why, said the Empress, Colour is onely an accident, which is an immaterial thing, and has no being of it self, but in another body. Those, replied they, that informed your Majesty thus, surely their rational motions were very irregular; For how is it possible, that a Natural nothing can have a being in Nature? If it be no substance, it cannot have a being, and if no being, it is nothing; Wherefore the distinction between subsisting of it self, and subsisting in another body, is a meer nicety, and non-sense, for there is nothing in Nature that can subsist of, or by it self, (I mean singly) by reason all parts of Nature are composed in one body, and though they may be infinitely divided, commixed, and changed in their particular, yet in general, parts cannot be separated from parts as long as Nature lasts; nay, we might as probably affirm, that Infinite Nature would be as soon destroyed, as that one Atom could perish; and therefore your Majesty may firmly believe, that there is no Body without colour, nor no Colour without body; for colour, figure, place, magnitude, and body, are all but one thing, without any separation or abstraction from each other.

Then the Empress asked them if, based on their sensitive perceptions, they could notice the internal movements of both plants and minerals. They replied that they could perceive these movements only after they occurred, not before. However, they added, even though the internal movements of natural creatures don't fall under external animal sensory perceptions, they could judge them through rational perception and their regularity in production. The Empress then ordered the Bear-men to lend them some of their best microscopes. The Bear-men smiled and told her Majesty that their glasses wouldn't be much help underground because there was no light. They explained that their glasses only show external objects based on the various reflections and angles of light, and without light, the glasses wouldn’t be effective. The Worm-men responded that even though they couldn’t say much about refractions, reflections, or inflections, they weren’t blind underground. They could see the different kinds of minerals and tiny animals living there, which also weren’t blind but had some form of sensitive perception as useful to them as sight, taste, smell, touch, or hearing were to other creatures. This shows that nature has been just as generous to those living underground as to those living on the surface, in the air, or in water. Nevertheless, the Worm-men continued, even if there is light underground, your microscopes wouldn’t be very beneficial there since the creatures living below don't have the same optical sense as those above. Therefore, unless you had glasses suitable for their perception, your microscopes wouldn’t help them at all. The Empress seemed pleased with the Worm-men's answer and further asked if minerals and all other creatures inside the Earth were colorless. At this question, they couldn’t help but laugh. When the Empress asked why they laughed, they humbly asked for her pardon, explaining that they couldn’t resist laughing at the idea of a colorless body. The Empress replied that color is merely an accident, an immaterial thing that exists only in relation to another body. They countered that whoever informed her Majesty thus clearly had very irregular rational thoughts. They questioned how a natural nothing could have existence in nature. If it’s not a substance, it can’t exist, and if it has no existence, it’s nothing. Thus, the distinction between existing on its own and existing in another body is just a triviality and nonsense, as nothing in nature can exist independently (I mean singly) because all parts of nature are composed into one body. Even though they may be infinitely divided, mixed, and changed individually, in general, parts cannot be removed from each other as long as nature is present. Indeed, one could as easily argue that infinite nature could be destroyed as that a single atom could perish. Therefore, your Majesty can firmly believe that there is no body without color, nor color without a body, as color, shape, place, size, and body are all essentially one thing without any separation or abstraction from each other.

The Empress was so wonderfully taken with this Discourse of the Worm-men, that she not only pardoned the rudeness they committed in laughing at first at her question, but yielded a full assent to their opinion, which she thought the most rational that ever she had heard yet; and then proceeding in her questions, enquired further, whether they had observed any seminal principles within the Earth free from all dimensions and qualities, which produced Vegetables, Minerals, and the like? To which they answered, That concerning the seeds of Minerals, their sensitive perceptions had never observed any; but Vegetables had certain seeds out of which they were produced. Then she asked, whether those seeds of Vegetables lost their Species, that is, were annihilated in the production of their off-spring? To which they answered, That by an Annihilation, nothing could be produced, and that the seeds of Vegetables were so far from being annihilated in their productions, that they did rather numerously increase and multiply; for the division of one seed, said they, does produce numbers of seeds out of it self. But repli'd the Empress, A particular part cannot increase of it self. 'Tis true, answer'd they: but they increase not barely of themselves, but by joining and commixing with other parts, which do assist them in their productions, and by way of imitation form or figure their own parts into such or such particulars. Then, I pray inform me, said the Empress, what disguise those seeds put on, and how they do conceal themselves in their Transmutations? They answered, That seeds did no ways disguise or conceal, but rather divulge themselves in the multiplication of their off-spring; onely they did hide and conceal themselves from their sensitive perceptions so, that their figurative and productive motions were not perceptible by Animal Creatures. Again, the Empress asked them, whether there were any Non-beings within the Earth? To which they answered, That they never heard of any such thing; and that, if her Majesty would know the truth thereof, she must ask those Creatures that are called Immaterial spirits, which had a great affinity with Non-beings, and perhaps could give her a satisfactory answer to this question. Then she desired to be informed, What opinion they had of the beginning of Forms? They told her Majesty, That they did not understand what she meant by this expression; For, said they, there is no beginning in Nature, no not of Particulars; by reason Nature is Eternal and Infinite, and her particulars are subject to infinite changes and transmutations by vertue of their own Corporeal, figurative self-motions; so that there's nothing new in Nature, not properly a beginning of any thing. The Empress seem'd well satisfied with all those answers, and enquired further, Whether there was no Art used by those Creatures that live within the Earth? Yes, answered they: for the several parts of the Earth do join and assist each other in composition or framing of such or such particulars; and many times, there are factions and divisions; which cause productions of mixt Species; as, for example, weeds, instead of sweet flowres and useful fruits; but Gardeners and Husbandmen use often to decide their quarrels, and cause them to agree; which though it shews a kindness to the differing parties, yet 'tis a great prejudice to the Worms, and other Animal-Creatures that live under ground; for it most commonly causes their dissolution and ruine, at best they are driven out of their habitations. What, said the Empress, are not Worms produced out of the Earth? Their production in general, answered they, is like the production of all other Natural Creatures, proceeding from the corporeal figurative motions of Nature; but as for their particular productions, they are according to the nature of their Species; some are produced out of flowers, some out of roots, some out of fruits, some out of ordinary Earth. Then they are very ungrateful Children, replied the Empress, that they feed on their own Parents which gave them life. Their life, answered they, is their own, and not their Parents; for no part or creature of Nature can either give or take away life; but parts do onely assist and join with parts, either in dissolution or production of other Parts and Creatures.

The Empress was so fascinated by the discussion with the Worm-men that she not only forgave their initial rudeness in laughing at her question but also fully agreed with their viewpoint, which she considered the most sensible she had ever heard. Continuing with her inquiries, she asked whether they had noticed any fundamental principles within the Earth that were free from all dimensions and qualities, which could produce Vegetables, Minerals, and so forth. They replied that, regarding the seeds of Minerals, their observations had never captured any, but Vegetables did have specific seeds from which they emerged. She then asked whether those seeds of Vegetables lost their Species, meaning if they were destroyed in the process of producing their offspring. They answered that nothing could be produced through destruction and that the seeds of Vegetables were not only preserved but multiplied; for, they said, one seed can produce many seeds. The Empress replied that a specific part cannot grow on its own. They agreed but added that they do not merely grow by themselves; rather, they join and mix with other parts that help in their production, shaping their own parts into specific forms through imitation. Then, the Empress inquired how those seeds disguise themselves and how they conceal themselves during their transformations. They responded that seeds do not disguise or hide themselves, but rather reveal themselves through the multiplication of their offspring; they only remain hidden from sensitive perceptions, so that their figurative and productive movements are not noticeable to Animal Creatures. Again, the Empress asked if there were any Non-beings within the Earth. They replied that they had never heard of such a thing and that, if her Majesty wanted the truth about it, she should ask those beings called Immaterial spirits, which have a strong connection with Non-beings and might provide a satisfactory answer to her question. She then wanted to know their thoughts on the origin of Forms. They told her that they did not understand what she meant by that phrase; for, they explained, there is no beginning in Nature, not even for Particulars; because Nature is Eternal and Infinite, and its particulars undergo infinite changes and transformations due to their own physical, figurative self-motions, so there is nothing new in Nature, nor a proper beginning of anything. The Empress appeared satisfied with all those answers and further asked if there was any Art practiced by those Creatures living within the Earth. Yes, they replied, for the various parts of the Earth join and assist each other in creating specific forms, and sometimes there are factions and divisions, which lead to the production of mixed Species; for instance, weeds instead of sweet flowers and useful fruits. However, Gardeners and Farmers often intervene to resolve their disputes and help them come to an agreement; though this shows kindness to the differing parties, it greatly harms the Worms and other underground Creatures, as it usually leads to their destruction and, at best, drives them from their homes. What, asked the Empress, are not Worms produced from the Earth? Their general production, they answered, is similar to the production of all other Natural Creatures, arising from the physical figurative motions of Nature; but their specific production depends on their Species; some come from flowers, some from roots, some from fruits, and some from regular Earth. Then they are very ungrateful Children, replied the Empress, feeding on their own Parents that gave them life. Their life, they responded, is their own, not their Parents'; for no part or creature of Nature can either give or take away life; all parts only assist and connect with other parts, whether in the dissolution or production of other Parts and Creatures.

After this, and several other Conferences, which the Empress held with the Worm-men, she dismissed them; and having taken much satisfaction in several of their Answers, encouraged them in their Studies and Observations. Then she made a Convocation of her Chymists, the Ape-men; and commanded them to give her an account of the several Transmutations which their Art was able to produce. They begun first with a long and tedious Discourse concerning the Primitive Ingredients of Natural bodies; and how, by their Art, they had found out the principles out of which they consist. But they did not all agree in their opinions; for some said, That the Principles of all Natural Bodies were the four Elements, Fire, Air, Water, Earth, out of which they were composed: Others rejected this Elementary commixture, and said, There were many Bodies out of which none of the four Elements could be extracted by any degree of Fire whatsoever; and that, on the other side, there were divers Bodies, whose resolution by Fire reduced them into more then four different Ingredients; and these affirmed, That the only principles of Natural Bodies were Salt, Sulphur, and Mercury: Others again declared, That none of the forementioned could be called the True Principles of Natural Bodies; but that by their industry and pains which they had taken in the Art of Chymistry, they had discovered, that all Natural Bodies were produced but from one Principle, which was Water; for all Vegetables, Minerals, and Animals, said they, are nothing else, but simple Water distinguished into various figures by the vertue of their Seeds. But after a great many debates and contentions about this Subject, the Empress being so much tired that she was not able to hear them any longer, imposed a general silence upon them, and then declared her self in this following Discourse.

After that, and several other meetings, which the Empress held with the Worm-men, she let them go; and having taken great satisfaction in many of their responses, encouraged them in their studies and observations. Then she summoned her chemists, the Ape-men, and ordered them to report on the various transformations their art could achieve. They started with a lengthy and tedious discourse about the basic ingredients of natural bodies, discussing how, through their art, they had identified the principles from which these bodies are made. However, they didn’t all agree; some argued that the principles of all natural bodies were the four elements: fire, air, water, and earth, from which they were formed. Others dismissed this elemental mixture, claiming there were many bodies from which none of the four elements could be extracted by any amount of fire; they also asserted that various bodies, when broken down by fire, resulted in more than four different ingredients, maintaining that the only principles of natural bodies were salt, sulfur, and mercury. Yet others insisted that none of the aforementioned could be considered the true principles of natural bodies, but that through their hard work and dedication in the field of chemistry, they had discovered that all natural bodies originated from a single principle, which was water. They argued that all plants, minerals, and animals were merely simple water shaped into different forms by the power of their seeds. But after numerous debates and conflicts on this topic, the Empress, feeling so exhausted that she could no longer listen, imposed a general silence on them and then expressed her thoughts in the following discourse.

I am too sensible of the pains you have taken in the Art of Chymistry, to discover the Principles of Natural Bodies, and wish they had been more profitably bestowed upon some other, then such experiments; for both by my own Contemplation, and the Observations which I have made by my rational & sensitive perception upon Nature, and her works, I find, that Nature is but one Infinite Self-moving Body, which by the vertue of its self-motion, is divided into Infinite parts, which parts being restless, undergo perpetual changes and transmutations by their infinite compositions and divisions. Now, if this be so, as surely, according to regular Sense and Reason, it appears no otherwise; it is in vain to look for primary Ingredients, or constitutive principles of Natural Bodies, since there is no more but one Universal Principle of Nature, to wit, self-moving Matter, which is the onely cause of all natural effects. Next, I desire you to consider, that Fire is but a particular Creature, or effect of Nature, and occasions not onely different effects in several Bodies, but on some Bodies has no power at all; witness Gold, which never could be brought yet to change its interior figure by the art of Fire; and if this be so, Why should you be so simple as to believe that Fire can shew you the Principles of Nature? and that either the Four Elements, or Water onely, or Salt Sulphur and Mercury, all which are no more but particular effects and Creatures of Nature, should be the Primitive Ingredients or Principles of all Natural Bodies? Wherefore, I will not have you to take more pains, and waste your time in such fruitless attempts, but be wiser hereafter, and busie your selves with such Experiments as may be beneficial to the publick.

I really appreciate the effort you've put into mastering the art of chemistry to uncover the principles of natural substances. I just wish those efforts had been spent on something more valuable than these experiments. From my own reflections and observations, I've realized that nature is just one infinite, self-moving entity. This self-motion divides it into countless parts, which are constantly in motion, undergoing endless changes and transformations due to their infinite combinations and separations. If this is true—and it certainly appears so based on regular sense and reason—then it's pointless to search for primary ingredients or fundamental principles of natural substances, since there is only one universal principle of nature: self-moving matter, which is the sole cause of all natural effects. Additionally, consider that fire is just a specific creation or effect of nature, producing not only different results in various substances but also having no effect at all on some substances—like gold, which can never be altered in its internal structure by fire. So, if this is the case, why would you be so naïve as to think that fire can reveal the principles of nature? And why should you believe that the four elements, or just water, or salt, sulfur, and mercury—which are all merely specific effects and creations of nature—are the fundamental ingredients or principles of all natural substances? Therefore, I suggest you stop wasting your time on these unproductive efforts and be wiser in the future. Focus on experiments that might actually benefit everyone.

The Empress having thus declared her mind to the Ape-men, and given them better Instructions then perhaps they expected, not knowing that her Majesty had such great and able judgment in Natural Philosophy, had several conferences with them concerning Chymical Preperations, which for brevities sake, I'le forbear to reherse: Amongst the rest, she asked, how it came that the Imperial Race appear'd so young, and yet was reported to have lived so long; some of them two, some three, and some four hundred years? and whether it was by Nature, or a special Divine blessing? To which they answered, That there was a certain Rock in the parts of that World, which contained the Golden Sands, which Rock was hallow within, and did produce a Gum that was a hundred years before it came to its full strength and perfection; this Gum, said they, if it be held in a warm hand, will dissolve into an Oyl, the effects whereof are following: It being given every day for some certain time, to an old decayed man, in the bigness of a little Pea, will first make him spit for a week, or more; after this, it will cause Vomits of Flegm; and after that it will bring forth by vomits, humors of several colours; first of a pale yellow, then of a deep yellow, then of a green, and lastly of a black colour; and each of these humours have a several taste, some are fresh, some salt, some sower, some bitter, and so forth; neither do all these Vomits make them sick, but they come out on a sudden, and unawares, without any pain or trouble to the patient: And after it hath done all these mentioned effects, and clear'd both the Stomack and several other parts of the body, then it works upon the Brain, and brings forth of the Nose such kinds of humors as it did out of the Mouth, and much after the same manner; then it will purge by stool, then by urine, then by sweat, and lastly by bleeding at the Nose, and the Emeroids; all which effects it will perform within the space of six weeks, or a little more; for it does not work very strongly, but gently, and by degrees: Lastly, when it has done all this, it will make the body break out into a thick Scab, and cause both Hair, Teeth, and Nails to come off; which scab being arrived to its full maturity, opens first along the back, and comes off all in a piece like armour, and all this is done within the space of four months. After this the Patient is wrapt into a Cere- cloth, prepared of certain Gums and Juices, wherein he continues until the time of nine Months be expired from the first beginning of the cure, which is the time of a Childs formation in the Womb. In the mean while, his diet is nothing else but Eagles-eggs, and Hinds-milk; and after the Cere-cloth is taken away, he will appear of the age of Twenty, both in shape, and strength. The weaker sort of this Gum is soveraign in healing of wounds, and curing of slight distempers. But this is also to be observed, that none of the Imperial race does use any other drink but Lime-water, or water in which Lime-stone is immerged; their meat is nothing else but Fowl of several sorts, their recreations are many, but chiefly Hunting.

The Empress, having shared her thoughts with the Ape-men and given them better instructions than they expected, not realizing her Majesty had such great wisdom in Natural Philosophy, held several discussions with them about chemical preparations, which I’ll skip for brevity. Among other things, she asked why the Imperial Race appeared so youthful yet was said to have lived so long, some for two, some three, and others four hundred years. Was it due to nature or a special divine blessing? They replied that there was a certain rock in that part of the world containing golden sands, which was hollow and produced a gum that took a hundred years to reach its full strength and perfection. They explained that if this gum is held in a warm hand, it dissolves into an oil with the following effects: when given daily for a specific time to an old, decaying man in the size of a pea, it first makes him spit for a week or more; afterward, it induces vomiting of phlegm; then, through vomiting, it brings forth various colored humors, starting with pale yellow, then deep yellow, green, and finally black. Each of these humors has a distinct taste—some fresh, some salty, some sour, some bitter, and so on. None of these vomits make the patient sick; they come out suddenly and without any pain or discomfort. After all these effects clear both the stomach and other parts of the body, it works on the brain, producing similar humors from the nose as it did from the mouth, and in much the same way. Then it purges by stool, urine, sweat, and finally by nosebleeds and hemorrhoids. All these effects occur within about six weeks or a little longer; it doesn't act very strongly but gently and gradually. In the end, after all this, it will cause the body to break out into a thick scab, leading to the shedding of hair, teeth, and nails. Once the scab matures, it opens first along the back and comes off in one piece like armor, all within four months. After this, the patient is wrapped in a special cloth made of certain gums and juices, remaining so until nine months have passed from the start of the treatment, which is the duration of a child's formation in the womb. During this time, the only diet consists of eagle eggs and hind milk; and once the cloth is removed, the patient appears to be twenty years old in both shape and strength. The milder version of this gum is excellent for healing wounds and treating minor ailments. It's also worth noting that none of the Imperial Race drink anything but lime water or water that has limestone immersed in it; their food consists solely of various types of fowl, and their main pastime is hunting.

This Relation amazed the Empress very much; for though in the World she came from, she had heard great reports of the Philosophers-stone, yet had she not heard of any that had ever found it out, which made her believe that it was but a Chymera; she called also to mind, that there had been in the same World a Man who had a little Stone which cured all kinds of Diseases outward and inward, according it was applied; and that a famous Chymist had found out a certain Liquor called Alkahest, which by the vertue of its own fire, consumed all Diseases; but she had never heard of a Medicine that could renew old Age, and render it beautiful, vigorous and strong: Nor would she have so easily believed it, had it been a medicine prepared by Art; for she knew that Art, being Natures Changeling, was not able to produce such a powerful effect; but being that the Gum did grow naturally, she did not so much scruple at it; for she knew that Nature's Works are so various and wonderful, that no particular Creature is able to trace her ways.

This account amazed the Empress a lot; even though in her world she had heard great stories about the Philosopher's Stone, she had never heard of anyone actually finding it, which led her to think it was just a myth. She also recalled that in the same world there had been a man with a small stone that could cure all kinds of diseases, both external and internal, depending on how it was applied. A famous chemist had discovered a certain liquid called Alkahest that, through its own heat, could eliminate all illnesses. However, she had never heard of a medicine that could restore youth and make someone beautiful, strong, and vigorous. She wouldn’t have easily believed it if it were an artificially made medicine, as she knew that art, being a product of nature, couldn't create such powerful effects. But since the gum grew naturally, she hesitated less; she understood that Nature's creations are so diverse and amazing that no individual being can fully understand them.

The Conferences of the Chymists being finished, the Empress made an Assembly of her Galenical Physicians, her Herbalists and Anatomists; and first she enquired of her Herbalists the particular effects of several Herbs and Drugs, and whence they proceeded? To which they answered, that they could, for the most part, tell her Majesty the vertues and operations of them, but the particular causes of their effects were unknown; onely thus much they could say, that their operations and vertues were generally caused by their proper inherent, corporeal, figurative motions, which being infinitely various in Infinite Nature, did produce infinite several effects. And it is observed, said they, that Herbs and Drugs are as wise in their operations, as Men in their words and actions; nay, wiser; and their effects are more certain then Men in their opinions; for though they cannot discourse like Men, yet have they Sense and Reason, as well as Men; for the discursive faculty is but a particular effect of Sense and Reason in some particular Creatures, to wit, Men, and not a principle of Nature, and argues often more folly then wisdom. The Empress asked, Whether they could not by a composition and commixture of other Drugs make them work other effects then they did, used by themselves? They answered, That they could make them produce artificial effects, but not alter their inherent, proper and particular natures.

After the Conferences of the Chymists were over, the Empress gathered her Galenical Physicians, Herbalists, and Anatomists. First, she asked her Herbalists about the specific effects of various Herbs and Drugs and their origins. They replied that while they could mostly explain the virtues and actions of these substances, the exact reasons for their effects were unknown. They said that generally, their operations and virtues stemmed from their own inherent, physical, and figurative movements, which are infinitely varied in the vastness of Nature, producing countless effects. They observed that Herbs and Drugs are as discerning in their actions as people are in their words and behaviors—actually, they are wiser, and their effects are more reliable than people's opinions. Although they can’t speak like people, they possess Sense and Reason just like humans; the ability to reason is merely a specific outcome of Sense and Reason in certain beings, namely humans, and is not a natural principle—it often indicates more folly than wisdom. The Empress then asked if they could combine other Drugs to create different effects than those produced by the herbs alone. They replied that they could indeed produce artificial effects but could not change their inherent, true, and specific natures.

Then the Empress commanded her Anatomists to dissect such kinds of Creatures as are called Monsters. But they answered her Majesty, That it would be but an unprofitable and useless work, and hinder their better imployments; for when we dissect dead Animals, said they, it is for no other end, but to observe what defects and distempers they had, that we may cure the like in living ones, so that all our care and industry concerns onely the preservation of Mankind; but we hope your Majesty will not preserve Monsters, which are most commonly destroyed, except it be for novelty: Neither will the dissection of Monsters prevent the errors of Nature's irregular actions; for by dissecting some, we cannot prevent the production of others; so that our pains and labour will be to no purpose, unless to satisfie the vain curiosities of inquisitive men. The Empress replied, That such dissections would be very beneficial to Experimental Philosophers. If Experimental Philosophers, answer'd they, do spend their time in such useless Inspections, they waste it in vain, and have nothing but their labour for their pains.

Then the Empress ordered her Anatomists to dissect creatures known as Monsters. But they replied to her Majesty that it would be a pointless and unproductive task, diverting them from more important work. They explained that when they dissect dead animals, it is solely to identify their defects and diseases so they can treat similar issues in living ones; their focus is entirely on preserving human life. They expressed hope that her Majesty would not wish to preserve Monsters, which are typically destroyed unless for the sake of novelty. They also pointed out that dissecting Monsters wouldn’t fix the errors of Nature’s irregularities; even if they dissected some, it wouldn't stop others from being born. Consequently, their efforts would be pointless, serving only to satisfy the pointless curiosities of inquisitive people. The Empress responded that such dissections would be very useful for Experimental Philosophers. They countered that if Experimental Philosophers waste their time on such trivial inspections, they are squandering it and gaining nothing but the effort itself.

Lastly, her Majesty had some Conferences with the Galenick Physicians about several Diseases, and amongst the rest, desired to know the cause and nature of Apoplexies, and the spotted Plague. They answered, That a deadly Apoplexy was a dead palsie of the Brain, and the spotted Plague was a Gangrene of the Vital parts: and as the Gangrene of outward parts did strike inwardly; so the Gangrene of inward parts, did break forth outwardly: which is the cause, said they, that as soon as the spots appear, death follows; for then it is an infallible sign, that the body is throughout infected with a Gangrene, which is a spreading evil; but some Gangrenes do spread more suddenly than others, and of all sorts of Gangrenes, the Plaguy- Gangrene is the most infectious; for other Gangrenes infect but the next adjoining parts of one particular body, and having killed that same Creature, go no further, but cease; when as, the Gangrene of the Plague, infects not onely the adjoining parts of one particular Creature, but also those that are distant; that is, one particular body infects another, and so breeds a Universal Contagion. But the Empress being very desirous to know in what manner the Plague was propagated, and became so contagious, asked, Whether it went actually out of one body into another? To which they answered, That it was a great dispute amongst the Learned of their Profession, Whether it came by a division and composition of parts; that is, by expiration and inspiration; or whether it was caused by imitation: some Experimental Philosophers, said they, will make us believe, that by the help of their Microscopes, they have observed the Plague to be a body of little Flies like Atoms, which go out of one body into another, through the sensitive passages; but the most experienced and wisest of our society, have rejected this opinion as a ridiculous fancy, and do, for the most part, believe, that it is caused by an imitation of Parts; so that the motions of some parts which are sound, do imitate the motions of those that are infected and that by this means, the Plague becomes contagions, and spreading.

Lastly, Her Majesty had some discussions with the medical experts about various diseases, and among other things, wanted to understand the cause and nature of strokes and the spotted plague. They responded that a severe stroke was a paralysis of the brain, and the spotted plague was a gangrene affecting vital organs. Just as the gangrene in external parts moves inward, the gangrene in internal parts manifests outwardly. This is why, they said, as soon as the spots appear, death follows, for it is an unmistakable sign that the body is infected with a widespread gangrene. However, some gangrenes spread more quickly than others, and of all types, the plague gangrene is the most infectious. Other gangrenes only infect the nearby parts of one particular body, and once that creature is dead, they stop spreading; whereas the plague gangrene infects not only the nearby parts of one body but also those that are further away, meaning one infected body can infect another, leading to a widespread contagion. The Empress, wanting to know how the plague was spread and became so contagious, asked if it actually transferred from one body to another. They replied that there was much debate among experts about whether it spread through the division and combination of parts—by breathing in and out—or if it was caused by imitation. Some experimental scientists, they said, claim that with their microscopes, they have seen the plague as tiny, fly-like particles that move from one body to another through sensitive passages. However, the most experienced and knowledgeable members of their group dismissed this idea as silly and generally believe that it spreads through the imitation of parts; that is, the healthy parts mimic the movements of the infected ones, which in turn causes the plague to become contagious and widespread.

The Empress having hitherto spent her time in the Examination of the Bird- Fish- Worm- and Ape- men, &c. and received several Intelligences from their several imployments; at last had a mind to divert her self after her serious Discourses, and therefore she sent for the Spider-men, which were her Mathematicians, the Lice-men which were here Geometricians, and the Magpie- Parrot- and Jackdaw-men, which were her Orators and Logicians. The Spider-men came first, and presented her Majesty with a table full of Mathematical points, lines, and figures of all sorts, of squares, circles, triangles, and the like; which the Empress, notwithstanding that she had a very ready wit, and quick apprehension, could not understand; but the more she endeavoured to learn, the more was she confounded: Whether they did ever square the Circle, I cannot exactly tell, nor whether they could make imaginary points and lines; but this I dare say, That their points and lines were so slender, small and thin, that they seem'd next to Imaginary. The Mathematicians were in great esteem with the Empress, as being not onely the chief Tutors and Instructors in many Arts, but some of them excellent Magicians and Informers of spirits, which was the reason their Characters were so abstruse and intricate, that the Emperess knew not what to make of them. There is so much to learn in your Art, said she, that I can neither spare time from other affairs to busie my self in your profession; nor, if I could, do I think I should ever be able to understand your Imaginary points, lines and figures, because they are Non-beings.

The Empress had spent her time examining the Bird, Fish, Worm, and Ape people, gathering various insights from their different roles. Eventually, she wanted to take a break from her serious discussions, so she summoned the Spider people, who were her mathematicians, the Lice people, who were her geometers, and the Magpie, Parrot, and Jackdaw people, who were her orators and logicians. The Spider people arrived first and presented her with a table filled with mathematical points, lines, and various figures, including squares, circles, and triangles. Although the Empress was quick-witted and sharp, she couldn't grasp what they presented. The more she tried to learn, the more confused she became. I can't say for sure if they ever squared the circle or if they could create imaginary points and lines, but I can say that their points and lines were so slender, small, and thin that they seemed almost imaginary. The mathematicians were highly regarded by the Empress, not only as the main teachers and instructors in many arts but also because some of them were excellent magicians and communicators with spirits. This was why their symbols were so complex and intricate that the Empress couldn't make sense of them. "There's so much to learn in your field," she said, "that I can't spare time from other responsibilities to engage in your profession. Even if I could, I doubt I would ever understand your imaginary points, lines, and figures because they are non-existent."

Then came the Lice-men, and endeavoured to measure all things to a hairs-breadth, and weigh them to an Atom; but their weights would seldom agree, especially in the weighing of Air, which they found a task impossible to be done; at which the Empress began to be displeased, and told them, that there was neither Truth nor Justice in their Profession; and so dissolved their society.

Then came the Lice-men, trying to measure everything to the tiniest detail and weigh it down to the smallest particle; but their measurements rarely matched, especially when it came to weighing Air, which they found to be an impossible task. This made the Empress unhappy, and she told them that there was neither Truth nor Justice in their work; and so she disbanded their group.

After this, the Empress was resolved to hear the Magpie- Parrot- and Jackdaw-men, which were her professed Orators and Logicians; whereupon one of the Parrot-men rose with great formality, and endeavoured to make an Eloquent Speech before her Majesty; but before he had half ended, his arguments and divisions being so many, that they caused a great confusion in his brain, he could not go forward, but was forced to retire backward, with great disgrace both to himself, and the whole society; and although one of his brethren endeavoured to second him by another speech, yet was he as far to seek, as the former. At which the Empress appear'd not a little troubled, and told them, That they followed too much the Rules of Art, and confounded themselves with too nice formalities and distinctions; but since I know, said she, that you are a people who have naturally voluble tongues, and good memories; I desire you to consider more the subject you speak of, then your artificial periods, connexions and parts of speech, and leave the rest to your natural Eloquence; which they did, and so became very eminent Orators.

After this, the Empress decided to hear from the Magpie, Parrot, and Jackdaw speakers, who were her official Orators and Logicians. One of the Parrot speakers stood up with great formality and tried to give an eloquent speech to her Majesty; however, before he was even halfway through, his arguments and points became so numerous that they confused him, and he couldn’t continue. He had to step back, suffering great embarrassment for himself and his entire group. Even though one of his peers tried to support him with another speech, he was just as lost as the first speaker. The Empress seemed quite troubled by this and told them that they were too focused on the Rules of Art and were complicating themselves with overly precise formalities and distinctions. But since I know, she said, that you are people with naturally fluent speech and good memories, I urge you to think more about your topic than your complicated structures, connections, and parts of speech, and leave the rest to your natural eloquence. They took her advice and became very accomplished Orators.

Lastly, her Imperial Majesty being desirous to know what progress her Logicians had made in the Art of disputing, Commanded them to argue upon several Themes or Subjects; which they did; and having made a very nice discourse of Logistical terms and propositions, entred into a dispute by way of Syllogistical Arguments, through all the Figures and Modes: One began with an Argument of the first Mode of the first Figure, thus: Every Politician is wise: Every Knave is a Politician, Therefore every Knave is wise.

Lastly, her Imperial Majesty, eager to see how her Logicians were progressing in the Art of debate, instructed them to argue on various topics; they complied, crafting an elaborate discussion filled with logical terms and propositions. They then engaged in a debate using syllogistic arguments, covering all the figures and modes. One began with an argument from the first mode of the first figure like this: Every Politician is wise: Every Knave is a Politician, Therefore, every Knave is wise.

Another contradicted him with a Syllogism of the second Mode of the same Figure, thus: No Politician is wise: Every Knave is a Politician, Therefore no Knave is wise.

Another person contradicted him with a syllogism of the second mode of the same figure, saying: No politician is wise; every knave is a politician; therefore, no knave is wise.

The third made an Argument in the third Mode of the same Figure, after this manner: Every Politician is wise: some Knaves are Politicians, Therefore some Knaves are wise.

The third made an argument in the third mode of the same figure like this: Every politician is wise; some dishonest people are politicians; therefore, some dishonest people are wise.

The Fourth concluded with a Syllogism in the fourth Mode of the same Figure, thus; No Politician is wise: some Knaves are Politicians, Therefore some Knaves are not wise.

The Fourth ended with a syllogism in the fourth mode of the same figure: No politician is wise; some knaves are politicians; therefore, some knaves are not wise.

After this they took another subject, and one propounded this Syllogism: Every Philosopher is wise: Every Beast is wise, Therefore every Beast is a Philosopher.

After that, they moved on to another topic, and one presented this argument: Every Philosopher is wise; Every Beast is wise; Therefore, every Beast is a Philosopher.

But another said that this Argument was false, therefore he contradicted him with a Syllogism of the second Figure of the fourth Mode, thus: Every Philosopher is wise: some Beasts are not wise, Therefore some Beasts are not Philosophers.

But another person said that this argument was wrong, so he contradicted him with a second-figure syllogism of the fourth mode, like this: Every philosopher is wise; some animals are not wise; therefore, some animals are not philosophers.

Thus they argued, and intended to go on, but the Empress interrupted them: I have enough, said she, of your chopt Logick, and will hear no more of your Syllogisms; for it disorders my Reason, and puts my Brain on the rack; your formal argumentations are able to spoil all natural wit; and I'le have you to consider, that Art does not make Reason, but Reason makes Art; and therefore as much as Reason is above Art, so much is a natural rational discourse to be preferred before an artificial: for Art is, for the most part irregular, and disorders Men's understandings more then it rectifies them, and leads them into a Labyrinth where they'l never get out, and makes them dull and unfit for useful employments; especially your Art of Logick, which consists onely in contradicting each other, in making sophismes, and obscuring Truth, instead of clearing it.

So they argued and planned to continue, but the Empress interrupted them: “I’ve had enough of your twisted logic,” she said, “and I don’t want to hear any more of your syllogisms; it messes with my reasoning and feels like torture for my brain. Your formal arguments can ruin all natural wit. Keep in mind that art doesn’t create reason; rather, reason creates art. Therefore, just as reason is above art, a natural rational discourse is to be preferred over an artificial one. Art is mostly irregular and confuses people more than it clarifies, leading them into a maze from which they can never escape and making them dull and unsuitable for practical tasks. This is especially true of your art of logic, which is only about contradicting one another, creating fallacies, and obscuring the truth, instead of clarifying it.”

But they replied to her Majesty, That the knowledg of Nature, that is, Natural Philosophy, would be imperfect without the Art of Logick; and that there was an improbable Truth which could no otherwise be found out then by the Art of disputing. Truly, said the Empress, I do believe that it is with Natural Philosophy, as it is with all other effects of Nature; for no particular knowledg can be perfect, by reason knowledg is dividable, as well as composable; nay, to speak properly, Nature her self cannot boast of any perfection, but God himself; because there are so many irregular motions in Nature, and 'tis but a folly to think that Art should be able to regulate them, since Art it self is, for the most part, irregular. But as for Improbable Truth I know not what your meaning is; for Truth is more then Improbability: nay, there is so much difference between Truth and Improbability, that I cannot conceive it possible how they can be joined together. In short, said she, I do no ways approve of your Profession; and though I will not dissolve your society, yet I shall never take delight in hearing you any more; wherefore confine your disputations to your Schools, lest besides the Commonwealth of Learning, they disturb also Divinity and Policy, Religion and Laws, and by that means draw an utter ruine and destruction both upon Church and State.

But they replied to her Majesty that understanding Nature, or Natural Philosophy, wouldn’t be complete without the Art of Logic; and that there was an improbable Truth that could only be discovered through the Art of debating. “Honestly,” said the Empress, “I believe that Natural Philosophy is like all other aspects of Nature; no specific knowledge can be perfect because knowledge can be both divided and combined. In fact, to be precise, Nature itself can’t claim any perfection except God; because there are so many irregular movements in Nature, and it’s foolish to think that Art can control them, since Art itself is mostly irregular. As for Improbable Truth, I’m not sure what you mean; because Truth is greater than Improbability. In fact, there’s such a vast difference between Truth and Improbability that I find it hard to see how they could be combined. In short,” she said, “I do not support your Profession in any way; and although I won’t disband your society, I will never enjoy listening to you again. Therefore, keep your debates confined to your Schools, lest, in addition to the Commonwealth of Learning, you also disrupt Divinity and Policy, Religion and Laws, which could lead to total ruin and destruction for both Church and State.”

After the Empress had thus finish'd the Discourses and Conferences with the mentioned societies of her Vertuoso's, she considered by her self the manner of their Religion, and finding it very defective, was troubled, that so wise and knowing a people should have no more knowledg of the Divine Truth; Wherefore she consulted with her own thoughts, whether it was possible to convert them all to her own Religion, and to that end she resolved to build Churches, and make also up a Congregation of Women, whereof she intended to be the head her self, and to instruct them in the several points of her Religion. This she had no sooner begun, but the Women, which generally had quick wits, subtile conceptions, clear understandings, and solid judgments, became, in a short time, very devout and zealous Sisters; for the Empress had an excellent gift of Preaching, and instructing them in the Articles of Faith; and by that means, she converted them not onely soon, but gained an extraordinary love of all her Subjects throughout that World. But at last, pondering with her self the inconstant nature of Mankind, and fearing that in time they would grow weary, and desert the divine Truth, following their own fancies, and living according to their own desires; she began to be troubled that her labours and pains should prove of so little effect, and therefore studied all manner of ways to prevent it. Amongst the rest, she call'd to mind a Relation which the Bird-men made her once, of a Mountain that did burn in flames of fire; and thereupon did immediately send for the wisest and subtilest of her Worm-men, commanding them to discover the cause of the Eruption of that same fire; which they did; and having dived to the very bottom of the Mountain, informed her Majesty, That there was a certain sort of Stone, whose nature was such, that being wetted, it would grow excessively hot, and break forth into a flaming-fire, until it became dry, and then it ceased from burning. The Empress was glad to hear this news, and forthwith desired the Worm men to bring her some of that Stone, but be sure to keep it secret: she sent also for the Bird-men, and asked them whether they could not get her a piece of the Sun- stone? They answered, That it was impossible, unless they did spoil or lessen the light of the World: but, said they, if it please your Majesty, we can demolish one of the numerous Stars of the Sky, which the World will never miss.

After the Empress finished her discussions and meetings with the mentioned groups of her scholars, she reflected on their beliefs and found them lacking. She was troubled that such a wise and knowledgeable people had so little understanding of Divine Truth. So, she contemplated whether it was possible to convert them all to her religion and decided to build churches and establish a community of women, intending to lead and teach them about her faith. As soon as she began this, the women, who were generally quick-witted, sharp thinkers, clear-minded, and sensible, quickly became devoted and enthusiastic followers. The Empress had a remarkable talent for preaching and teaching them the key aspects of her faith, and as a result, she not only converted them quickly but also earned great love from all her subjects in that world. However, eventually, she worried about the fickle nature of humanity, fearing that over time they would tire of the truth and follow their whims, living according to their own desires. She became distressed that her efforts might result in little benefit, and therefore sought various ways to prevent it. Among other thoughts, she recalled a story the Bird-men once told her about a mountain that burned with fire. Immediately, she summoned the wisest and most cunning of her Worm-men, instructing them to find out the cause of that fire. They did so, diving to the very bottom of the mountain and informing her Majesty that there was a specific type of stone that became extremely hot when wet, erupting into flames until it dried out, after which it would stop burning. The Empress was pleased to hear this and immediately asked the Worm-men to bring her some of that stone, ensuring it remained a secret. She also called the Bird-men and asked if they could obtain her a piece of the Sun-stone. They replied that it was impossible without diminishing the light of the world. However, they suggested that if it pleased her Majesty, they could demolish one of the countless stars in the sky, which the world would never miss.

The Empress was very well satisfied with this proposal, and having thus imployed these two sorts of men, in the mean while builded two Chappels one above another; the one she lined throughout with Diamonds, both Roof, Walls and Pillars; but the other she resolved to line with the Star-stone; the Fire- stone she placed upon the Diamond-lining, by reason Fire has no power on Diamonds; and when she would have that Chappel where the Fire-stone was, appear all in flame, she had by the means of Artificial pipes, water conveighed into it, which by turning the Cock, did, as out of a Fountain, spring over all the room, and as long as the Fire-stone was wet, the Chappel seemed to be all in a flaming-fire.

The Empress was very pleased with this proposal, and while she employed these two types of men, she built two chapels, one on top of the other. She decorated the first completely with diamonds, including the roof, walls, and pillars, while she decided to adorn the second with star-stone. She placed the fire-stone on top of the diamond lining, since fire has no effect on diamonds. Whenever she wanted the chapel with the fire-stone to look like it was on fire, she had water pumped into it through artificial pipes, which would shoot out like a fountain when she turned on the tap. As long as the fire-stone was wet, the chapel appeared to be engulfed in flames.

The other Chappel, which was lined with the Star- stone, did onely cast a splendorous and comfortable light; both the Chappels stood upon Pillars, just in the middle of a round Cloyster, which was dark as night; neither was there any other light within them, but what came from the Fire- and Star-stone; and being every where open, allowed to all that were within the compass of the Cloyster, a free prospect into them; besides, they were so artificially contrived, that they did both move in a Circle about their own Centres, without intermission, contrary ways. In the Chappel which was lined with the Fire-stone, the Empress preached Sermons of Terror to the wicked, and told them of the punishments for their sins, to wit, That after this life they should be tormented in an everlasting Fire. But in the other Chappel lined with the Star- stone, she preached Sermons of Comfort to those that repented of their sins, and were troubled at their own wickedness: Neither did the heat of the flame in the least hinder her; for the Fire-stone did not cast so great a heat but the Empress was able to endure it, by reason the water which was poured on the Stone, by its own self-motion turned into a flaming-fire, occasioned by the natural motions of the Stone, which made the flame weaker then if it had been fed by some other kind of fuel; the other Chappel where the Star-Stone was, although it did cast a great light, yet was it without all heat, and the Empress appear'd like an Angel in it; and as that Chappel was an embleme of Hell, so this was an embleme of Heaven. And thus the Empress, by Art, and her own Ingenuity, did not onely convert the Blazing-World to her own Religion, but kept them in a constant belief, without inforcement or blood-shed; for she knew well, that belief was a thing not to be forced or pressed upon the people, but to be instilled into their minds by gentle perswasions; and after this manner she encouraged them also in all other duties and employments: for Fear, though it makes people obey, yet does it not last so long, nor is it so sure a means to keep them to their duties, as Love.

The other chapel, which was lined with the Star-stone, only gave off a bright and comforting light; both chapels stood on pillars right in the middle of a round cloister that was as dark as night. There was no other light inside them except for what came from the Fire- and Star-stone, and since they were completely open, anyone within the cloister had a clear view into them. Additionally, they were so cleverly designed that they both rotated in a circle around their own centers, continuously, in opposite directions. In the chapel lined with the Fire-stone, the Empress delivered sermons of terror to the wicked, warning them about the punishments for their sins, stating that after this life they would be tormented in everlasting fire. But in the other chapel lined with the Star-stone, she preached comforting sermons to those who repented for their sins and felt troubled by their wrongdoings. The heat from the flame didn't bother her at all; the Fire-stone did not produce such intense heat that she couldn’t handle it, thanks to the water poured over the stone which, due to its natural motion, turned into a flame. This made the fire less intense than if it were fed by another type of fuel. The other chapel with the Star-stone, while casting a great light, had no heat at all, and the Empress appeared like an angel in it; while that chapel symbolized Hell, this one represented Heaven. Thus, the Empress, through her skill and ingenuity, didn’t just convert the Blazing World to her religion but also kept them constantly believing without force or bloodshed; for she understood that belief could not be imposed or pressured on the people, but should be instilled through gentle persuasion. In this way, she also encouraged them in all their other duties and tasks; for while fear may make people obey, it doesn't last as long and isn't as reliable a way to keep them committed to their duties as love.

Last of all, when she saw that both Church and State now in a well-ordered and setled condition, her thoughts reflected upon the World she came from; and though she had a great desire to know the condition of the same, yet could she advise no manner of way how to gain any knowledg thereof; at last, after many serious considerations, she conceived that it was impossible to be done by any other means, then by the help of Immaterial Spirits; wherefore she made a Convocation of the most learned, witty and ingenious of all the forementioned sorts of Men, and desired to know of them, whether there were any Immaterial Spirits in their World. First, she enquired of the Worm-men, whether they had perceived some within the Earth? They answered her Majesty, That they never knew of any such Creatures; for whatsoever did dwell within the Earth, said they, was imbodied and material. Then she asked the Fly-men, whether they had observed any in the Air? for you having numerous Eyes, said she, will be more able to perceive them, than any other Creatures. To which they answered her Majesty, That although Spirits, being immaterial, could not be perceived by the Worm-men in the Earth, yet they perceived that such Creatures did lodg in the Vehicles of the Air. Then the Empress asked, Whether they could speak to them, and whether they did understand each other? The Fly-men answered, That those Spirits were always cloth'd in some sort or other of Material Garments; which Garments were their Bodies, made, for the most part, of Air; and when occasion served, they could put on any other sort of substances; but yet they could not put these substances into any form or shape, as they pleased. The Empress asked the Fly-men, whether it was possible that she could be acquainted, and have some conferences with them?

Finally, when she noticed that both Church and State were now in a well-organized and stable condition, she reflected on the world she came from. Although she was eager to learn about its state, she couldn’t think of any way to gain that knowledge. After much serious consideration, she concluded that it couldn't be done by any means other than the help of Immaterial Spirits. So, she gathered the smartest, wittiest, and most inventive individuals from all the previously mentioned groups and asked them whether there were any Immaterial Spirits in their world. First, she asked the Worm-men if they had noticed any within the Earth. They replied that they had never known of such creatures, explaining that whatever lived underground was physical and material. Then she inquired of the Fly-men if they had seen any in the Air, suggesting that since they had so many eyes, they would be more capable of spotting them than other creatures. They responded that although the Worm-men couldn’t detect Spirits underground due to their immaterial nature, they believed these creatures resided in the Air. The Empress then asked if they could communicate with them and whether they understood each other. The Fly-men answered that those Spirits were always dressed in some sort of material garments, which were their bodies, often made mostly of Air. They could also take on other types of substances when needed, but they couldn’t shape these substances into any form or figure they desired. The Empress then asked the Fly-men if it was possible for her to meet and have conversations with them.

They answered, They did verily believe she might. Hereupon the Empress commanded the Fly-men to ask some of the Spirits, Whether they would be pleased to give her a Visit? This they did; and after the Spirits had presented themselves to the Empress, (in what shapes and forms, I cannot exactly tell) after some few Complements that passed between them, the Empress told the Spirits that she questioned not, but they did know how she was a stranger in that World, and by what miraculous means she was arrived there; and since she had a great desire to know the condition of the World she came from, her request to the Spirits was, To give her some Information thereof, especially of those parts of the World where she was born, bred, and educated; as also of her particular friends and acquaintance: all which, the Spirits did according to her desire. At last, after a great many conferences and particular intelligences, which the Spirits gave the Empress, to her great satisfaction and content; she enquired after the most famous Students, Writers, and Experimental Philosophers in that World, which they gave her full relation of: amongst the rest she enquired, Whether there were none that had found out yet the Jews Cabbala? Several have endeavoured it, answered the Spirits, but those that came nearest (although themselves denied it) were one Dr. Dee, and one Edward Kelly, the one representing Moses, and the other Aaron; for Kelly was to Dr. Dee, as Aaron to Moses; but yet they proved at last but meer Cheats; and were described by one of their own Country-men, a famous Poet, named Ben. Johnson, in a Play call'd, The Alchymist, where he expressed Kelly by Capt. Face, and Dee by Dr. Subtle, and their two Wives by Doll Common, and the Widow; by the Spaniard the Play, he meant the Spanish Ambassador, and by Sir Epicure Mammon, a Polish Lord. The Empress remembred that she had seen the Play, and asked the Spirits, whom he meant by the name of Ananias? some Zealous Brethren, answered they, in Holland, Germany, and several other places. Then she asked them, Who was meant by the Druggist? Truly, answered the Spirits, We have forgot, it being so long since it was made and acted. What, replied the Empress, Can Spirits forget? Yes, said the Spirits; for what is past, is onely kept in memory, if it be not recorded. I did believe, said the Empress, That Spirits had no need of Memory, or Remembrance, and could not be subject to Forgetfulness. How can we, answered they, give an account of things present, if we had no Memory, but especially of things past, unrecorded, if we had no Remembrance? said the Empress, By present Knowledg and Understanding. The Spirits answered, That present Knowledg and Understanding was of actions or things present, not of past. But, said the Empress, you know what is to come, without Memory or Remembrance; and therefore you may know what is past without memory and remembrance. They answered, That their foreknowledg was onely a prudent and subtile Observation made by comparing of things or actions past, with those that are present; and that Remembrance was nothing else but a Repetition of things or actions past.

They responded, "We really believe she might." Then the Empress instructed the Fly-men to ask some of the Spirits if they would be willing to visit her. They did so, and after the Spirits had appeared before the Empress (in shapes and forms I can't exactly describe) and exchanged a few pleasantries, the Empress said that she was sure they knew she was a stranger in that world and how she had arrived there in such a miraculous way. Since she was very eager to learn about the condition of the world she came from, she requested that the Spirits provide her with some information, especially about the parts of the world where she was born, raised, and educated, as well as about her friends and acquaintances. The Spirits complied with her request. Eventually, after many discussions and specific information that the Spirits shared, which greatly satisfied the Empress, she inquired about the most notable scholars, writers, and experimental philosophers in that world, and they gave her a full account. Among other things, she asked if anyone had figured out the Jews' Cabbala yet. "Many have tried," replied the Spirits, "but those who came closest (though they denied it) were Dr. Dee and Edward Kelly; Dee represented Moses, and Kelly was like Aaron to Dee; however, they ultimately turned out to be mere frauds. One of their own countrymen, a famous poet named Ben Jonson, described them in a play called The Alchemist, where he portrayed Kelly as Capt. Face and Dee as Dr. Subtle, with their wives represented by Doll Common and the Widow. The character meant to represent the Spanish Ambassador was Sir Epicure Mammon, a Polish lord." The Empress remembered seeing the play and asked the Spirits who was referred to by the name Ananias. "Some zealous brethren," they answered, "in Holland, Germany, and various other places." Then she asked who the Druggist was. "Honestly," said the Spirits, "we've forgotten, since it’s been so long since it was made and performed." "What?" responded the Empress. "Can Spirits forget?" "Yes," said the Spirits, "because the past is only kept in memory if it is not recorded." "I believed," said the Empress, "that Spirits didn't need memory or remembrance and couldn't forget." "How can we account for present things if we had no memory, especially for unrecorded past things if we had no remembrance?" they replied. The Empress said, "By present knowledge and understanding." The Spirits responded that present knowledge and understanding pertains to current actions or things, not past ones. "But," said the Empress, "you know what’s to come without memory or remembrance; thus, you should know what’s past without memory and remembrance." They answered that their foreknowledge was merely a wise observation made by comparing past actions or things with those in the present, and that remembrance was simply a repetition of past actions or things.

Then the Empress asked the Spirits, Whether there was a threefold Cabbala? They answered, Dee and Kelly made but a two-fold Cabbala, to wit, of the Old and New Testament, but others might not onely make two or three, but threescore Cabbala's, if they pleased. The Empress asked, Whether it was a Traditional, or meerly a Scriptural, or whether it was a Literal, Philosophical, or Moral Cabbala some, answered they, did believe it meerly Traditional, others Scriptural, some Literal, and some Metaphorical: but the truth is, said they, 'twas partly one, and partly the other; as partly a Traditional, partly a Scriptural, partly Literal, partly Metaphorical. The Empress asked further, Whether the Cabbala was a work onely of Natural Reason, or of Divine Inspiration? Many, said the Spirits, that write Cabbala's pretend to Divine Inspirations; but whether it be so, or not, it does not belong to us to judg; onely this we must needs confess, that it is a work which requires a good wit, and a strong Faith, but not Natural Reason; for though Natural Reason is most perswasive, yet Faith is the chief that is required in Cabbalists. But, said the Empress, Is there not Divine Reason, as well as there is Natural? No, answered they: for there is but a Divine Faith, and as for Reason it is onely Natural; but you Mortals are so puzled about this Divine Faith, and Natural Reason, that you do not know well how to distinguish them, but confound them both, which is the cause you have so many divine Philosophers who make a Gallimafry both of Reason and Faith. Then she asked, Whether pure Natural Philosophers were Cabbalists? They answered, No; but onely your Mystical or Divine Philosophers, such as study beyond Sense and Reason. she enquired further, Whether there was any Cabbala in God, or whether God was full of Idea's? They answered, There could be nothing in God, nor could God be full of any thing, either forms or figures, but of himself; for God is the Perfection of all things, and an Unexpressible Being, beyond the conception of any Creature, either Natural or Supernatural. Then I pray inform me, said the Empress, Whether the Jews Cabbala or any other, consist in Numbers? The Spirits answered, No: for Numbers are odd, and different, and would make a disagreement in the Cabbala. But, said she again, Is it a sin then not to know or understand the Cabbala? God is so merciful, answered they, and so just, that he will never damn the ignorant, and save onely those that pretend to know him and his secret Counsels by their Cabbala's; but he loves those that adore and worship him with fear and reverence, and with a pure heart. she asked further, which of these two Cabbala's was most approved, the Natural, or Theological? The Theological, answered they, is mystical, and belongs onely to Faith; but the Natural belongs to Reason. Then she asked them, Whether Divine Faith was made out of Reason? No answered they, for Faith proceeds onely from a Divine saving Grace, which is a peculiar Gift of God. How comes it then, replied she, that Men, even those that are of several opinions, have Faith more or less? A Natural Belief, answered they, is not a Divine Faith. But, proceeded the Empress, How are you sure that God cannot be known? The several Opinions you Mortals have of God, answered they, are sufficient witnesses thereof. Well then, replied the Empress, leaving this inquisitive knowledg of God, I pray inform me, whether you Spirits give motion to Natural Bodies? No, answered they; but, on the contrary, Natural material bodies give Spirits motion; for we Spirits, being incorporeal, have no motion but from our Corporeal Vehicles, so that we move by the help of our Bodies, and not the Bodies by our help; for pure Spirits are immovable. If this be so, replied the Empress, How comes it then that you can move so suddenly at a vast distance? They answered, That some sorts of matter were more pure, rare, and consequently more light and agil then others; and this was the reason for their quick and sudden motions. Then the Empress asked them, Whether they could speak without a body, or bodily organs? No, said they; nor could we have any bodily sense, but onely knowledg. she asked, Whether they could have Knowledg without Body? Not a Natural, answered they, but a Supernatural Knowledg, which is a far better Knowledg then a Natural. Then she asked them, Whether they had a General or Universal Knowledg? They answered, Single or particular created Spirits, have not; for not any Creature, but God Himself, can have an absolute and perfect knowledg of all things. The Empress asked them further, Whether Spirits had inward and outward parts? No, answered they; for parts onely belong to bodies, not to Spirits. Again, she asked them, Whether their Vehicles were living Bodies? They are Self-moving Bodies, answered they, and therefore they must needs be living; for nothing can move it self, without it hath life. Then, said she, it must necessarily follow, that this living, Self-moving Body gives motion to the Spirit, and not the Spirit motion to the Body, as its Vehicle. You say very true, answered they, and we told you this before. Then the Empress asked them, Of what forms of Matter those Vehicles were? They said they were of several different forms; some gross and dense, and others more pure, rare, and subtil. If you be not Material, said the Empress, how can you be Generators of all Creatures? We are no more, answered they, the Generators of material Creatures, then they are the Generators of us Spirits. Then she asked, Whether they did leave their Vehicles? No, answered they; for we being incorporeal, cannot leave or quit them: but our Vehicles do change into several forms and figures, according as occasion requires. Then the Empress desired the Spirits to tell her, Whether Man was a little World? They answered, That if a Fly or Worm was a little World, then Man was so too. she asked again, Whether our Fore-fathers had been as wise, as Men were at present, and had understood sense and reason, as well as they did now? They answered, That in former Ages they had been as wise as they are in this present, nay, wiser; for, said they, many in this age do think their Fore-fathers have been Fools, by which they prove themselves to be such. The Empress asked further, Whether there was any Plastick power in Nature? Truly, said the Spirits, Plastick power is a hard word, & signifies no more then the power of the corporeal, figurative motions of Nature. After this, the Empress desired the Spirits to inform her where the Paradise was, Whether it was in the midst of the World as a Centre of pleasure? or, Whether it was the whole World; or a peculiar World by it self, as a World of Life, and not of Matter; or whether it was mixt, as a world of living animal Creatures? They answered, That Paradise was not in the world she came from, but in that world she lived in at present; and that it was the very same place where she kept her Court, and where her Palace stood, in the midst of the Imperial City. The Empress asked further, Whether in the beginning and Creation of the World, all Beasts could speak? They answered, That no Beasts could speak, but onely those sorts of Creatures which were Fish-men, Bear-men, Worm-men, and the like, which could speak in the first Age, as well as they do now. she asked again, Whether they were none of those Spirits that frighted Adam out of the Paradise, at least caused him not to return thither again? They an? swered they were not. Then she desired to be informed, whither Adam fled when he was driven out of the Paradise? Out of this World, said they, you are now Empress of, into the World you came from. If this be so, replied the Empress, then surely those Cabbalists are much out of their story, who believe the Paradise to be a world of Life onely, without Matter, for this world, though it be most pleasant and fruitful, yet it is not a world of meer Immaterial life, but a world of living, Material Creatures. Without question, they are, answered the Spirits; for not all Cabbala's are true. Then the Empress asked, That since it is mentioned in the story of the Creation of the World, that Eve was tempted by the Serpent, Whether the Devil was within the Serpent, or, Whether the Serpent tempted her without the Devil? They answered, That the Devil was within the Serpent. But how came it then, replied she, that the Serpent was cursed? They answered, because the Devil was in him; for are not those men in danger of damnation which have the Devil within them, who perswades them to believe and act wickedly? The Empress asked further, Whether Light and the Heavens were all one? They answered, That that Region which contains the Lucid natural Orbs, was by Mortals named Heaven; but the Beatifical Heaven, which is the Habitation of the Blessed Angels and Souls, was so far beyond it, that it could not be compared to any Natural Creature. Then the Empress asked them, Whether all Matter was fluid at first? They answered, That Matter was always as it is, and that some parts of Matter were rare, some dense, some fluid, some solid, &c. Neither was God bound to make all Matter fluid at first. she asked further, Whether Matter was immovable in it self? We have answered you before, said they, That there is no motion but in Matter; and were it not for the motion of Matter, we Spirits, could not move, nor give you any answer to your several questions. After this, the Empress asked the Spirits, Whether the Universe was made within the space of six days, or, Whether by those six days, were meant so many Decrees or Commands of God? They answered her, That the World was made by the All-powerful Decree and Command of God; but whether there were six Decrees or Commands, or fewer, or more, no Creature was able to tell.

Then the Empress asked the Spirits if there was a threefold Cabbala. They replied that Dee and Kelly only created a twofold Cabbala, which is based on the Old and New Testament, but others could make two, three, or even sixty Cabbala's if they wanted. The Empress inquired whether it was Traditional, purely Scriptural, or if it was Literal, Philosophical, or Moral. Some, they said, believed it to be purely Traditional, others Scriptural, some Literal, and some Metaphorical: but the truth is, they said, it was partly one and partly the other; as partly Traditional, partly Scriptural, partly Literal, and partly Metaphorical. The Empress further asked if the Cabbala was solely a product of Natural Reason or of Divine Inspiration. Many, the Spirits said, who write Cabbala's claim to have Divine Inspirations, but whether that’s true or not is not for us to judge; we must admit that it’s a work that requires good intelligence and strong Faith, but not Natural Reason; for while Natural Reason is persuasive, Faith is the most crucial element for Cabbalists. "But," said the Empress, "is there not Divine Reason, as well as Natural?” "No," they answered; "for there is only Divine Faith, and as for Reason, it is solely Natural; but you Mortals are so confused about this Divine Faith and Natural Reason that you can’t clearly distinguish them, causing you to mix both, which is why you have so many divine Philosophers who create a jumble of Reason and Faith." Then she asked if pure Natural Philosophers were Cabbalists. They replied, "No; only your Mystical or Divine Philosophers, who study beyond Sense and Reason." She inquired further whether there was any Cabbala in God, or if God was full of ideas. They answered that nothing could exist in God, nor could God be filled with anything, whether forms or figures, but only Himself; for God is the Perfection of all things and an Ineffable Being, beyond the understanding of any Creature, whether Natural or Supernatural. Then, she said, "Please tell me, does the Jewish Cabbala or any other consist of Numbers?" The Spirits replied, "No: for Numbers are odd and different and would create disagreement in the Cabbala." But she again asked, "Is it a sin then not to know or understand the Cabbala?" "God is so merciful," they answered, "and so just that He will never condemn the ignorant, saving only those who claim to know Him and His secret Counsel through their Cabbala's; but He loves those who worship and adore Him with fear and reverence and with a pure heart." She further inquired which of these two Cabbala's was more accepted, the Natural or Theological. "The Theological," they said, "is mystical and pertains only to Faith; but the Natural pertains to Reason." Then she asked whether Divine Faith derived from Reason. "No," they replied, "for Faith comes solely from Divine saving Grace, which is a special Gift from God." "How is it then," she responded, "that men, even those of different opinions, have Faith more or less?" "A Natural Belief," they said, "is not a Divine Faith." "But," continued the Empress, "how can you be certain that God cannot be known?" "The various Opinions you Mortals have about God," they answered, "are enough evidence of that." "Well then," replied the Empress, "leaving this quest for knowledge about God, please inform me—do you Spirits give motion to Natural Bodies?" "No," they answered; "on the contrary, Natural material bodies give Spirits motion; for we Spirits, being incorporeal, have no motion except from our Corporeal Vehicles, so we move with the help of our Bodies, not the other way around; for pure Spirits are immovable." "If this is so," said the Empress, "how can you move so suddenly over great distances?" They replied that some types of matter are purer, rarer, and thus lighter and more agile than others; and that’s why they can move quickly. Then the Empress asked if they could speak without a body or physical organs. "No," they said; "nor could we have any bodily sense, but only knowledge." She asked if they could have knowledge without a body. "Not a Natural one," they replied, "but a Supernatural Knowledge, which is far superior to Natural Knowledge." Then she asked if they had Universal or General Knowledge. They replied, "Single or particular created Spirits do not possess it; for only God Himself can have absolute and perfect knowledge of all things." The Empress asked further if Spirits had internal and external parts. "No," they replied; "for parts belong only to bodies, not to Spirits." Again, she asked if their Vehicles were living Bodies. "They are Self-moving Bodies," they answered, "and therefore must be living; for nothing can move itself without having life." Then she said, "So it must follow that this living, Self-moving Body gives motion to the Spirit, not the Spirit giving motion to the Body as its Vehicle." "You are correct," they replied, "and we told you this earlier." The Empress then asked them what forms of Matter those Vehicles were made of. They said they were of various different forms; some gross and dense, and others more pure, rare, and subtle. "If you are not Material," she remarked, "how can you be Generators of all Creatures?" "We are no more the Generators of material Creatures than they are the Generators of us Spirits," they replied. Then she asked if they departed from their Vehicles. "No," they said; "for we, being incorporeal, cannot leave or abandon them: but our Vehicles change into various forms and figures as needed." Then the Empress wanted to know if Man was a little World. They answered, "If a Fly or Worm is a little World, then Man is too." She asked again if our Ancestors were as wise as people are today and understood sense and reason just as well. They answered that in earlier Ages they had been as wise as today, if not wiser; for, they said, many in this age think their Ancestors were Fools, which only proves they themselves are. The Empress further asked if there was any Plastic power in Nature. "Truly," said the Spirits, "Plastic power is a complicated term and signifies nothing more than the power of the corporeal, figurative motions of Nature." After this, the Empress asked the Spirits where Paradise was, whether it was in the middle of the World as a center of pleasure, or if it was the whole World, or a specific World by itself, as a World of Life and not of Matter, or if it was a mix, like a world of living animal Creatures. They replied that Paradise was not in the world she had come from, but in the one she currently lived in; and that it was the very same place where she held her Court and where her Palace was situated, in the middle of the Imperial City. The Empress asked whether in the beginning and Creation of the World, all Beasts could speak. They answered that no Beasts, except for certain kinds like Fish-men, Bear-men, Worm-men, and the like, could speak in the first Age, just as they do now. She asked again if they were not the Spirits that frightened Adam out of Paradise or at least prevented him from returning. They replied they were not. Then she wanted to know where Adam fled when he was driven out of Paradise. "Out of this World," they said, "to the World you came from." "If this is true," responded the Empress, "then surely those Cabbalists are much mistaken who believe that Paradise is a world of Life only, without Matter; for this world, though it is most pleasant and fruitful, is not merely a world of Immaterial life, but a world of living, Material Creatures." "Without question, they are," the Spirits replied; "for not all Cabbala's are true." Then the Empress asked that since it is mentioned in the story of the Creation of the World that Eve was tempted by the Serpent, whether the Devil was in the Serpent or whether the Serpent tempted her without the Devil. They answered that the Devil was in the Serpent. "But how then," she replied, "is it that the Serpent was cursed?" They answered, "Because the Devil was in him; for are not those men in danger of damnation who have the Devil within them, persuading them to believe and act wickedly?" The Empress further inquired if Light and the Heavens were the same. They answered that the Region containing the Lucid natural Orbs was called Heaven by Mortals; but the Beatifical Heaven, where the Blessed Angels and Souls reside, is so far beyond it that it cannot be compared to any Natural Creature. Then the Empress asked if all Matter was fluid at first. They answered that Matter has always been as it is, with some parts being rare, some dense, some fluid, and others solid, etc. Neither was God obligated to make all Matter fluid at the beginning. She asked further if Matter was immovable in itself. "We have answered you before," they said, "that there is no motion except in Matter; and if it weren’t for the motion of Matter, we Spirits couldn’t move nor provide answers to your many questions." After this, the Empress asked the Spirits if the Universe was created within the span of six days, or if those six days represented Decrees or Commands from God. They answered her that the World was made by the All-powerful Decree and Command of God; but whether there were six Decrees or Commands, more, or fewer, no Creature could tell.

Then she inquired, Whether there was no mystery in Numbers? No other mystery, answered the Spirits, but reckoning or counting; for Numbers are onely marks of remembrance. But what do you think of the Number of Four, said she, which Cabbalists make such ado withal, and of the Number of Ten, when they say that Ten is all, and that all Numbers are virtually comprehended in Four? We think, answered they, that Cabbalists have nothing else to do but to trouble their heads with such useless Fancies; for naturally there is no such thing as prime or all in Numbers; nor is there any other mystery in Numbers, but what Man's fancy makes; but what Men call Prime, or All, we do not know, because they do not agree in the number of their opinion. Then the Empress asked, Whether the number of six was a symbole of Matrimony, as being made up of Male and Femal, for two into three is six. If any number can be a symbole of Matrimony, answered the Spirits, it is not Six, but Two; if two may be allowed to be a Number: for the act of Matrimony is made up of two joined in one. she asked again, What they said to the number of Seven? whether it was not an Embleme of God, because Cabbalists say, That it is neither begotten, nor begets any other Number? There can be no Embleme of God, answered the Spirits; for if we do not know what God is, how can we make an Embleme of him? Nor is there any Number in God, for God is the perfection Himself; but Numbers are imperfect; and as for the begetting of numbers, it is done by Multiplication and Addition; but Substraction is as a kind of death to Numbers. If there be no mystery in Numbers, replied the Empress then it is in vain to refer to the Creation of the World to certain Numbers, as Cabbalists do. The onely mystery of Numbers, answered they, concerning the Creation of the World, is, that as Numbers do multiply, so does the World. The Empress asked, how far Numbers did multiply? The Spirits answered, to Infinite. Why, said she, Infinite cannot be reckoned, nor numbred. No more, answered they, can the parts of the Universe; for God's Creation, being an Infinite action, as proceeding from an Infinite Power, could not rest upon a finite Number of Creatures, were it never so great. But leaving the mystery of Numbers, proceeded the Empress, Let me now desire you to inform me, Whether the Suns and Planets were generated by the Heavens, or Æthereal Matter? The Spirits answered, That the Stars and Planets were of the same matter which the Heavens, the Æther, and all other Natural Creatures did consist of; but whether they were generated by the Heavens or Æther, they could not tell: if they be, said they, they are not like their Parents; for the Sun, Stars, and Planets, are more splendorous then the Æther, as also more solid and constant in their motions: But put the case, the Stars and Planets were generated by the Heavens, and the Æthereal Matter; the question then would be, Out of what these are generated or produced? If these be created out of nothing, and not generated out of something, then it is probable the Sun, Stars and Planets are so too; nay, it is more probable of the Stars, and Planets, then of the Heavens, or the fluid Æther, by reason the Stars and Planets seem to be further off from Mortality, then the particular parts of the Æther; for no doubt but the parts of the Æthereal Matter, alter into several forms, which we do not perceive of the Stars and Planets. The Empress asked further, Whether they could give her information of the three principles of Man, according to the doctrine of the Platonists; as first of the Intellect, Spirit, or Divine Light. 2. Of the Soul of Man her self: and 3. Of the Image of the Soul, that is, her vital operation on the body? The Spirits answered, That they did not understand these three distinctions, but that they seem'd to corporeal sense and reason, as if they were three several bodies, or three several corporeal actions; however, said they, they are intricate conceptions of irregular Fancies. If you do not understand them, replied the Empress, how shall human Creatures do then? Many, both of your modern and ancient Philosophers, answered the Spirits, endeavour to go beyond Sense and Reason, which makes them commit absurdities; for no corporeal Creature can go beyond Sense and Reason; no not we Spirits, as long as we are in our corporeal Vehicles. Then the Empress asked them, Whether there were any Atheists in the World? The Spirits answered, That there were no more Atheists then what Cabbalists make. she asked them further, Whether Spirits were of a globous or round Figure? They answered, That Figure belonged to body, but they being immaterial, had no Figure. she asked again, Whether Spirits were not like Water or Fire? They answered, that Water and Fire was material, were it the purest and most refined that ever could be; nay, were it above the Heavens: But we are no more like Water or Fire, said they, then we are like Earth; but our Vehicles are of several forms, figures and degrees of substances. Then she desired to know, Whether their Vehicles were made of Air? Yes, answered the Spirits, some of our Vehicles are of thin Air. Then I suppose, replied the Empress, That those airy Vehicles, are your corporeal Summer-suits. she asked further, Whether the Spirits had not ascending and descending-motions, as well as other Creatures? They answered, That properly there was no ascension or descension in Infinite Nature, but onely in relation to particular parts; and as for us Spirits, said they, We can neither ascend nor descend without corporeal Vehicles; nor can our Vehicles ascend or descend, but according to their several shapes and figures, for there can be no motion without body. The Empress asked them further, Whether there was not a World of Spirits, as well as there is of Material Creatures? No, answered they; for the word World implies a quantity or multitude of corporeal Creatures, but we being Immaterial, can make no World of Spirits. Then she desired to be informed when Spirits were made? We do not know, answered they, how and when we were made, nor are we much inquisitive after it; nay, if we did, it would be no benefit, neither for us, nor for you Mortals to know it. The Empress replied, That Cabbalists and Divine Philosophers said, Mens rational Souls were Immaterial, and stood as much in need of corporeal Vehicles, as Spirits did. If this be so, answered the Spirits, then you are Hermaphrodites of Nature; but your Cabbalists are mistaken, for they take the purest and subtilest parts of Matter, for Immaterial Spirits. Then the Empress asked, When the Souls of Mortals went out of their Bodies, whether they went to Heaven or Hell; or whether, they remained in airy Vehicles? God's Justice and Mercy, answered they, is perfect, and not imperfect; but if you Mortals will have Vehicles for your Souls, and a place that is between Heaven and Hell, it must be Purgatory, which is a place of Purification, for which action Fire is more proper then Air; and so the Vehicles of those Souls that are in Purgatory, cannot be airy, but fiery; and after this rate there can be but four places for human Souls to be in, viz. Heaven, Hell, Purgatory, and this World; but as for Vehicles, they are but fancies, not real truths. Then the Empress asked them, Where Heaven and Hell was? Your Saviour Christ, answered the Spirits, has informed you, that there is Heaven and Hell, but he did not tell you what, nor where they are; wherefore it is too great a presumption for you Mortals to inquire after it: If you do but strive to get into Heaven, it is enough, though you do not know where or what it is; for it is beyond your knowledg and understanding. I am satisfied, replied the Empress; and asked further, Whether there were any Figures or Characters in the Soul? They answered, Where there was no Body, there could be no Figure. Then she asked them, Whether Spirits could be naked? and whether they were of a dark, or a light colour? As for our Nakedness, it is a very odd question, answered the Spirits; and we do not know what you mean by a Naked Spirit; for you judg of us as of corporeal Creatures; and as for Colour, said they, it is according to our Vehicles; for Colour belongs to Body, and as there is no Body that is colourless, so there is no Colour that is bodiless. Then the Empress desired to be informed, Whether all Souls were made at the first Creation of the World? We know no more, answered the Spirits, of the origin of humane Souls, then we know of our Selves. she asked further, Whether humane bodies were not burthensome to humane Souls? They answered, That Bodies, made Souls active, as giving them motion; and if action was troublesome to Souls, then Bodies were so too. she asked again, Whether Souls did chuse Bodies? They answered, That Platonicks believed, the Souls of Lovers lived in the Bodies of their Beloved, but surely, said they, if there be a multitude of Souls in a World of Matter, they cannot miss Bodies; for as soon as a Soul is parted from one Body, it enters into another; and Souls having no motion of themselves, must of necessity be clothed or imbodied with the next parts of Matter. If this be so, replied the Empress, then I pray inform me, Whether all matter be soulified? The Spirits answered, They could not exactly tell that; but if it was true, that Matter had no other motion but what came from a spiritual power, and that all matter was moving, then no soul could quit a Body, but she must, of necessity enter into another soulified Body, and then there would be two immaterial substances in one Body. The Empress asked, Whether it was not possible that there could be two Souls in one Body? As for Immaterial Souls, answered the Spirits, it is impossible; for there cannot be two Immaterials in one Inanimate Body, by reason they want parts, and place, being bodiless; but there may be numerous material Souls in one composed Body, by reason every material part has a material natural Soul; for Nature is but one Infinite self-moving, living and self-knowing body, consisting of the three degrees of inanimate, sensitive and rational Matter, so intermixt together, that no part of Nature, were it an Atom, can be without any of these three Degrees; the sensitive is the Life, the rational the Soul, and the inanimate part, the Body of Infinite Nature. The Empress was very well satisfied with this answer, and asked further, Whether souls did not give life to bodies? No, answered they; but Spirits and Divine Souls have a life of their own, which is not to be divided, being purer then a natural life; for Spirits are incorporeal, and consequently indivisible. But when the Soul is in its Vehicle, said the Empress, then methinks she is like the Sun, and the Vehicle like the Moon. No, answered they; but the Vehicle is like the Sun, and the Soul like the Moon; for the Soul hath motion from the Body, as the Moon has light from the Sun. Then the Empress asked the Spirits, Whether it was an evil Spirit that tempted Eve, and brought all the mischiefs upon Mankind: or, Whether it was the Serpent? They answered, That Spirits could not commit actual evils. The Empress said, they might do it by perswasions. They answered, That Perswasions were actions; But the Empress not being contented with this answer, asked, Whether there was not a supernatural Evil? The Spirits answered, That there was a Supernatural Good, which was God; but they knew of no Supernatural Evil, that was equal to God. Then she desired to know, Whether Evil Spirits were reckoned amongst the Beasts of the Field? They answer'd, That many Beasts of the field were harmless Creatures, and very serviceable for Man's use; and though some were accounted fierce and cruel, yet did they exercise their cruelty upon other Creatures, for the most part, to no other end, but to get themselves food, and to satisfie their natural appetite; but certainly, said they, you Men are more cruel to one another, then evil Spirits are to you; and as for their habitations in desolate places, we having no communion with them, can give you no certain account thereof. But what do you think, said the Empress, of good Spirits? may not they be compared to the Fowls of the Air? They answered, There were many cruel and ravenous Fowls as well in the Air, as there were fierce and cruel Beasts on Earth; so that the good are always mixt with the bad. she asked further, Whether the fiery Vehicles were a Heaven, or a Hell, or at least a Purgatory to the Souls? They answered, That if the Souls were immaterial, they could not burn, and then fire would do them no harm; and though Hell was believed to be an undecaying and unquenchable fire, yet Heaven was no fire. The Empress replied, That Heaven was a Light. Yes, said they, but not a fiery Light. Then she asked, Whether the different shapes and sorts of Vehicles, made the Souls and other Immaterial Spirits, miserable, or blessed? The Vehicles, answered they, make them neither better, nor worse; for though some Vehicles sometimes may have power over others, yet these by turns may get some power again over them, according to the several advantages and disadvantages of particular Natural parts. The Empress asked further, Whether Animal life came out of the spiritual World, and did return thither again? The Spirits answered, They could not exactly tell; but if it were so, then certainly Animal lives must leave their bodies behind them, otherwise the bodies would make the spiritual World a mixt World, that is, partly material, and partly immaterial; but the Truth is, said they, Spirits being immaterial, cannot properly make a World; for a World belongs to material, not to immaterial Creatures. If this be so, replied the Empress, then certainly there can be no world of Lives and Forms without Matter? No, answered the Spirits; nor a world of Matter without Lives and Forms; for Natural Lives and Forms cannot be immaterial, no more then Matter can be immovable. And therefore natural lives, forms and matter, are inseparable. Then the Empress asked, Whether the first Man did feed on the best sorts of the Fruits of the Earth, and the Beasts on the worst? The Spirits answered, That unless the Beasts of the field were barred out of manured fields and gardens, they would pick and chuse the best Fruits as well as Men; and you may plainly observe it, said they, in Squirrels and Monkies, how they are the best Chusers of Nuts and Apples; and how Birds do pick and feed in the most delicious fruits, and Worms on the best roots, and most savoury herbs; by which you may see, that those Creatures live and feed better then men do, except you will say, that artificial Cookery is better and more wholsome then the natural. Again, the Empress asked, Whether the first Man gave Names to all the several sorts of Fishes in the Sea, and fresh Waters? No, answered the Spirits, for he was an Earthly, and not a Watery Creature; and therefore could not know the several sorts of Fishes. Why, replied the Empress, he was no more an Airy Creature then he was a Watery one, and yet he gave Names to the several sorts of Fowls and Birds of the Air. Fowls, answered they, are partly Airy, and partly Earthly Creatures, not onely because they resemble Beasts and Men in their flesh, but because their rest and dwelling places are on Earth; for they build their Nests, lay their Eggs, and hatch their Young, not in the Air, but on the Earth. Then she asked, Whether the first Man did give Names to all the various sorts of Creatures that live on the Earth? Yes, answered they, to all those that were presented to him, or he had knowledg of, that is, to all the prime sorts; but not to every particular: for of Mankind, said they, there were but two at first; and as they did encrease, so did their Names. But, said the Empress, who gave the Names to the several sorts of Fish? The posterity of Mankind, answered they. Then she enquired, Whether there were no more kinds of Creatures now, then at the first Creation? They answered, That there were no more nor fewer kinds of Creatures then there are now; but there are, without question, more particular sorts of Creatures now, then there were then. she asked again, Whether all those Creatures that were in Paradise, were also in Noah's Ark? They answered, That the principal kinds had been there, but not all the particulars. Then she would fain know, how it came, that both Spirits and Men did fall from a blessed into so miserable a state and condition as they are now in. The Spirits answered, By disobedience. The Empress asked, Whence this disobedient sin did proceed? But the Spirits desired the Empress not to ask them any such questions, because they went beyond their knowledg. Then she begg'd the Spirits to pardon her presumption; for, said she, It is the nature of Mankind to be inquisitive. Natural desire of knowledg, answered the Spirits, is not blameable, so you do not go beyond what your Natural Reason can comprehend. Then I'le ask no more, said the Empress, for fear I should commit some error; but one thing I cannot but acquaint you withal: What is that, said the Spirits? I have a great desire, answered the Empress, to make a Cabbala. What kind of Cabbala asked the Spirits? The Empress answered, The Jews Cabbala. No sooner had the Empress declared her Mind, but the Spirits immediately disappeared out of her sight; which startled the Empress so much, that she fell into a Trance, wherein she lay for some while; at last being come to her self again, she grew very studious, and considering with her self what might be the cause of this strange dysaster, conceived at first, that perhaps the Spirits were tired with hearing and giving answers to her Questions; but thinking by her self, That Spirits could not be tired, she imagined that this was not the true cause of their disappearing, till, after divers debates with her own thoughts, she did verily believe that the Spirits had committed some fault in their answers, and that for their punishment they were condemned to the lowest and darkest Vehicles. This belief was so fixt in her mind, that it put her into a very Melancholick humor; and then she sent both for her Fly-men and Worm-men, and declared to them the cause of her sadness. 'Tis not so much, said she, the vanishing of those Spirits that makes me Melancholick, but that I should be the cause of their miserable condition, and that those harmless Spirits should, for my sake, sink down into the black and dark abyss of the Earth. The Worm-men comforted the Empress, telling her, That the Earth was not so horrid a Dwelling, as she did imagine; for, said they, not onely all Minerals and Vegetables, but several sorts of Animals can witness, that the Earth is a warm, fruitful, quiet, safe, and happy habitation; and though they want the light of the Sun, yet are they not in the dark, but there is light even within the Earth, by which those Creatures do see that dwell therein. This relation setled her Majesties mind a little; but yet she being desirous to know the Truth, where, and in what condition those Spirits were, commanded both the Fly- and Worm-men to use all labour and industry to find them out; whereupon the Worm-men straight descended into the Earth, and the Fly-men ascended into the Air. After some short time, the Worm-men returned, and told the Empress, that when they went into the Earth, they inquired of all the Creatures they met withal, Whether none of them had perceived such or such Spirits; until at last coming to the very Center of the Earth, they were truly informed, that those Spirits had stayed some time there, but at last were gone to the Antipodes on the other side of the Terrestrial Globe, diametrically opposite to theirs. The Fly-men seconded the Wormmen, assuring her Majesty, that their relation was very true; for, said they, We have rounded the Earth, and just when we came to the Antipodes, we met those Spirits in a very good condition, and acquainted them that your Majesty was very much troubled at their sudden departure, and fear'd they should be buried in the darkness of the Earth: whereupon the Spirits answered us, That they were sorry for having occasioned such sadness and trouble in your Majesty; and desired us to tell your Majesty, that they feared no darkness; for their Vehicles were of such a sort of substance as Cats eyes, Glow-worms tails, and rotten Wood, carrying their light along with them; and that they were ready to do your Majesty what service they could, in making your Cabbala. At which Relation the Empress was exceedingly glad, and rewarded both her Fly- and Worm-men bountifully.

Then she asked if there was no mystery in Numbers. "No other mystery," the Spirits replied, "but counting; for Numbers are just marks of remembrance." "But what do you think of the Number Four," she said, "that Cabbalists make such a fuss about, and the Number Ten, which they claim is everything, and that all Numbers are virtually contained in Four?" "We think," they answered, "that Cabbalists have nothing better to do than to fill their heads with such nonsense; for naturally there is nothing prime or total in Numbers; nor is there any other mystery in Numbers except what people dream up; but what men call Prime or Total, we do not know, since they do not agree on the numbers they have in mind." Then the Empress asked if the number six symbolized Marriage, being made up of Male and Female, since two times three equals six. "If any number symbolizes Marriage," the Spirits replied, "it's not Six, but Two; if we can consider two to be a Number, for the act of Marriage consists of two joined as one." She asked again what they thought about the number Seven, whether it represented God since Cabbalists say it is neither produced nor produces any other Number. "There can be no representation of God," the Spirits replied; "for if we do not know what God is, how can we create a representation of Him? Nor is there any Number in God, for God is perfection itself; Numbers, on the other hand, are imperfect; and as for creating Numbers, it is done through Multiplication and Addition; but Subtraction is like a form of death for Numbers." "If there’s no mystery in Numbers," the Empress responded, "then it’s pointless to link the Creation of the World to specific Numbers as Cabbalists do." "The only mystery about Numbers related to Creation," they answered, "is that as Numbers multiply, so does the World." The Empress inquired how far Numbers multiplied. The Spirits replied, "To Infinity." "But Infinity can't be counted or numbered," she said. "Neither can the parts of the Universe," they answered, "for God's Creation, being an Infinite action from an Infinite Power, could not rest on a finite Number of Creatures, no matter how large." "But leaving the mystery of Numbers," the Empress continued, "let me know if the Suns and Planets were generated by the Heavens or Aetherial Matter?" The Spirits answered that the Stars and Planets were made of the same matter as the Heavens, Aether, and all other Natural Creatures; but whether they were generated by Heaven or Aether, they weren't sure: "If they are, they’re not like their Parents; for the Sun, Stars, and Planets are more brilliant than Aether, and also more solid and consistent in their movements. But if the Stars and Planets were made by the Heavens and Aetherial Matter, the question would be, from what were those produced? If they were created from nothing, not generated from something, then it’s likely the Sun, Stars, and Planets were too; in fact, it’s more likely for the Stars and Planets than for the Heavens or the fluid Aether, since the Stars and Planets seem to be further from Mortality than the specific parts of the Aether; for it’s certain that the parts of Aetherial Matter change into various forms, which we do not perceive in the Stars and Planets." The Empress further inquired whether they could explain the three principles of Man according to the doctrine of the Platonists: first, the Intellect, Spirit, or Divine Light; second, the Soul of Man itself; and third, the Image of the Soul, meaning its vital operation on the body? The Spirits replied that they did not understand these three distinctions, but that they seemed to corporeal sense and reason as if they were three different bodies or three different bodily actions; however, they said, they are complicated thoughts of irregular Fantasies. "If you don’t understand them," the Empress responded, "how should human Beings?" "Many of your modern and ancient Philosophers," the Spirits answered, "try to go beyond Sense and Reason, which makes them commit absurdities; for no corporeal Creature can go beyond Sense and Reason; not even we Spirits, as long as we are in our corporeal Vehicles." Then the Empress asked them if there were any Atheists in the World. The Spirits replied that there were no more Atheists than those made by Cabbalists. She further inquired whether Spirits had a globular or round Shape. They answered that Shape belonged to bodies, but since they are immaterial, they have no Shape. She asked again whether Spirits were not like Water or Fire. They answered that Water and Fire were material, even if they were the purest and most refined; in fact, even if they were above the Heavens: "But we are no more like Water or Fire," they said, "than we are like Earth; but our Vehicles are made of various forms, shapes, and degrees of substances." Then she wanted to know if their Vehicles were made of Air. "Yes," the Spirits answered, "some of our Vehicles are made of thin Air." "Then I suppose," replied the Empress, "that those airy Vehicles are your corporeal Summer suits." She asked further if the Spirits had ascending and descending motions, like other Creatures. They answered that there was no proper ascension or descension in Infinite Nature, but only in relation to particular parts; and as for us Spirits, they said, "We can neither ascend nor descend without corporeal Vehicles; nor can our Vehicles ascend or descend except according to their various shapes and figures, for there can be no motion without a body." The Empress further asked whether there was a World of Spirits, as there is of Material Creatures. "No," they answered, "for the term World implies a quantity or multitude of corporeal Creatures, but we, being Immaterial, cannot create a World of Spirits." Then she sought to know when Spirits were made. "We do not know," they replied, "how and when we were made, nor do we inquire about it much; in fact, if we did, it would offer no benefit for us or for you Mortals to know." The Empress stated that Cabbalists and Divine Philosophers argue that rational Men's Souls are Immaterial and require corporeal Vehicles just as Spirits do. "If this is true," the Spirits replied, "then you are Hermaphrodites of Nature; but your Cabbalists are mistaken, for they mistake the purest and subtlest parts of Matter for Immaterial Spirits." The Empress then asked when the Souls of Mortals leave their Bodies, whether they go to Heaven or Hell, or whether they remain in airy Vehicles? "God's Justice and Mercy," they answered, "is perfect, and not imperfect; but if you Mortals require Vehicles for your Souls and a place that is between Heaven and Hell, it must be Purgatory, which is a place of Purification; for this purpose, Fire is more suitable than Air; therefore, the Vehicles of those Souls in Purgatory cannot be airy, but fiery; and following this reasoning, there can only be four places for human Souls to dwell: Heaven, Hell, Purgatory, and this World; but as for Vehicles, they are just imaginations, not real truths." The Empress then inquired where Heaven and Hell were. "Your Savior Christ," the Spirits said, "has told you that there is Heaven and Hell, but He did not specify what or where they are; therefore, it is too presumptuous for you Mortals to inquire about it: If you simply strive to enter Heaven, that is sufficient, even if you do not know where or what it is; for it is beyond your knowledge and understanding." "I'm satisfied," the Empress replied, and asked further if there were any Figures or Characters in the Soul. They answered that where there is no Body, there can be no Figure. Then she asked whether Spirits could be naked and if they were of a dark or light color. "As for our Nakedness," the Spirits answered, "that is a peculiar question, and we do not understand what you mean by a Naked Spirit; for you judge us like corporeal Creatures; and as for Color," they said, "it depends on our Vehicles; for Color belongs to Body, and just as there is no Body that is colorless, there is no Color that is bodiless." The Empress then asked whether all Souls were made at the very beginning of the World. "We know no more," the Spirits answered, "about the origin of human Souls than we know about ourselves." She further asked if human bodies were burdensome to human Souls. They replied that Bodies made Souls active by giving them movement; and if action was burdensome for Souls, then Bodies were too. She asked again if Souls chose Bodies. They answered that Platonists believe that the Souls of Lovers reside in the Bodies of their Beloved, but surely, they said, if there is a multitude of Souls in a World of Matter, they cannot miss Bodies; for as soon as a Soul leaves one Body, it enters into another; and Souls, lacking movement of their own, must necessarily be clothed or embodied with the nearest parts of Matter. "If this is true," the Empress replied, "inform me whether all matter is soulified?" The Spirits answered that they couldn't say for sure, but if it was true that Matter had no motion except what comes from a spiritual power, and since all matter is moving, then no soul could leave a Body without necessarily entering another soulified Body, which would mean two immaterial substances in one Body. The Empress asked if it was not possible for two Souls to exist in one Body. "As for Immaterial Souls," the Spirits replied, "it is impossible; for you cannot have two Immaterials in one Inanimate Body, since they lack parts and place, being bodiless; but there can be many material Souls in one composite Body, since each material part possesses a material natural Soul; for Nature is just one Infinite self-moving, living, and self-knowing body, consisting of the three degrees of inanimate, sensitive, and rational Matter, so intertwined that no part of Nature, not even an Atom, can exist without any of these three Degrees; the sensitive is the Life, the rational the Soul, and the inanimate part, the Body of Infinite Nature." The Empress was quite satisfied with this answer and asked further whether Souls gave life to bodies. "No," they replied; "but Spirits and Divine Souls possess a life of their own that is indivisible, being purer than a natural life; for Spirits are incorporeal, and consequently indivisible." "But when the Soul is in its Vehicle," the Empress said, "then it seems to me it's like the Sun, and the Vehicle is like the Moon." "No," they replied; "rather, the Vehicle is like the Sun, and the Soul like the Moon; for the Soul gets its motion from the Body, just as the Moon gets its light from the Sun." Then the Empress asked the Spirits whether it was an evil Spirit that tempted Eve and brought all the troubles upon Mankind, or whether it was the Serpent. They answered that Spirits could not commit actual evils. The Empress said they could do so by persuasion. They answered that Persuasions were actions. But the Empress, not satisfied with this answer, asked if there was not a supernatural Evil. The Spirits replied that there was a Supernatural Good, which was God; but they knew of no Supernatural Evil equal to God. Then she wanted to know whether Evil Spirits were considered among the Beasts of the Field. They answered that many Beasts of the field were harmless Creatures and very useful for mankind; and although some were seen as fierce or cruel, they generally exercised their cruelty on other Creatures merely to find food and satisfy their natural appetites; "But it's certain," they said, "that you humans are more cruel to one another than evil Spirits are to you; and regarding their homes in desolate places, we have no interaction with them, so we can't give you accurate information about that." "But what do you think," said the Empress, "about good Spirits? Can't they be compared to the Birds of the Air?" They answered that there were many cruel and predatory Birds in the Air as well as fierce and cruel Beasts on Earth; thus the good are always mixed with the bad. She further asked whether fiery Vehicles served as Heaven, Hell, or at least a Purgatory for the Souls. They replied that if the Souls were immaterial, they could not burn, so fire would not harm them; and although Hell is thought to be a never-ending and unquenchable fire, Heaven is not a fire. The Empress replied that Heaven is a Light. "Yes," they said, "but not a fiery Light." Then she inquired whether the different shapes and kinds of Vehicles made the Souls and other Immaterial Spirits miserable or blessed. "The Vehicles," they replied, "make them neither better nor worse; for although some Vehicles may sometimes dominate others, these in turn can regain some power over them due to the various advantages and disadvantages of specific Natural parts." The Empress further asked whether Animal life originated in the spiritual World and returned there again. The Spirits answered they couldn't say for sure; but if it were true, then Animal lives must leave their bodies behind, or else the bodies would make the spiritual World a mixed World, partly material and partly immaterial; but the Truth is, they said, Spirits, being immaterial, cannot truly create a World; for a World belongs to material, not immaterial Creatures. "If this is the case," replied the Empress, "then it seems there can be no world of Lives and Forms without Matter?" "No," the Spirits responded; "nor a world of Matter without Lives and Forms; for Natural Lives and Forms cannot be immaterial, just as Matter cannot be immovable. Therefore, natural lives, forms, and matter are inseparable." Then the Empress asked whether the first Man fed on the best kinds of Fruits of the Earth, while the Beasts fed on the worst. The Spirits answered that unless the Beasts were kept out of cultivated fields and gardens, they would choose the best Fruits just as well as humans; and you can clearly see this, they said, in Squirrels and Monkeys, how they pick the best Nuts and Apples; and how Birds feed on the most delicious fruits, and Worms on the best roots and most savory herbs; by which you can see that those Creatures live and feed better than humans do, unless you say that artificial Cooking is better and healthier than the natural. Again, the Empress asked whether the first Man named all the different kinds of Fish in the Sea and fresh Waters. "No," the Spirits replied, "for he was an Earthly, not a Watery Creature, and therefore could not know the various types of Fish." "But," replied the Empress, "he was no more an Airy Creature than he was a Watery one, yet he gave Names to the various kinds of Birds of the Air." "Birds," they answered, "are partly Airy and partly Earthly Creatures, not only because they resemble Beasts and Men in their flesh, but because their rest and dwelling places are on Earth; for they build their Nests, lay their Eggs, and hatch their Young, not in the Air, but on the Earth." Then she asked whether the first Man gave Names to all the various types of Creatures that live on the Earth. "Yes," they responded, "to all those that were presented to him, or that he knew of, meaning all the major types; but not to every individual: for of Mankind," they said, "there were only two at first; and as they multiplied, so did their Names." "But," said the Empress, "who gave the Names to the different kinds of Fish?" "The descendants of Mankind," they answered. Then she asked if there were no more kinds of Creatures now than at the first Creation. They answered that there were neither more nor fewer kinds of Creatures than there are now, but there are certainly more specific types of Creatures now than there were then. She asked again if all those Creatures that were in Paradise were also in Noah's Ark. They answered that the main kinds had been there, but not all the specifics. Then she wished to know how it happened that both Spirits and Men fell from a blessed state into the miserable condition they are in now. The Spirits replied, "By disobedience." The Empress asked where this disobedient sin originated. But the Spirits requested the Empress not to ask them such questions because they went beyond their knowledge. Then she begged the Spirits to forgive her presumption; for she said, "It is the nature of Mankind to be curious." "The natural desire for knowledge," the Spirits answered, "is not blameworthy, as long as you don’t go beyond what your Natural Reason can comprehend." "Then I won't ask anymore," said the Empress, "for fear of making an error; but I must share one thing with you." "What is that?" asked the Spirits. "I have a great desire," answered the Empress, "to create a Cabbala." "What kind of Cabbala?" asked the Spirits. The Empress replied, "The Jewish Cabbala." No sooner had the Empress expressed her intention than the Spirits immediately vanished from her sight, which startled her so much that she fell into a trance and lay there for a while; eventually coming back to herself, she became very contemplative, pondering what might have caused this strange occurrence, initially thinking that perhaps the Spirits were tired of answering her Questions; but considering that Spirits couldn’t be fatigued, she concluded that wasn’t the real reason for their disappearance. After various debates in her mind, she truly believed that the Spirits had erred in their responses and that as punishment, they were condemned to the lowest and darkest Vehicles. This belief took real hold in her mind and put her in a deeply melancholic mood; then she called for her Fly-men and Worm-men, explaining the cause of her sadness. "It's not so much," she said, "the disappearance of those Spirits that troubles me, but that I should be responsible for their miserable state, and that those innocent Spirits should, for my sake, be cast down into the black and dark abyss of the Earth." The Worm-men comforted the Empress, telling her that the Earth was not such a dreadful Dwelling as she imagined; for, they said, not only all Minerals and Vegetables, but several kinds of Animals can prove that the Earth is a warm, fruitful, quiet, safe, and happy place to live; and though they lack sunlight, they are not in darkness, as there is indeed light even within the Earth, by which those Creatures that reside there can see. This explanation somewhat eased her Majesty’s mind; but still eager to know the Truth about where, and in what condition, those Spirits were, she commanded both the Fly- and Worm-men to make every effort to find them. The Worm-men quickly descended into the Earth, and the Fly-men ascended into the Air. After a short while, the Worm-men returned, reporting that when they went into the Earth, they asked all the Creatures they encountered if any of them had seen the Spirits; until finally, coming to the very Center of the Earth, they were informed that those Spirits had been there for some time, but had eventually gone to the Antipodes on the other side of the Earth, directly opposite from theirs. The Fly-men confirmed the Worm-men's account, assuring her Majesty that their story was entirely true; for, they said, "We have circled the Earth, and just when we reached the Antipodes, we encountered those Spirits in very good condition, and informed them that your Majesty was greatly troubled by their sudden departure and feared they might be trapped in the darkness of the Earth." The Spirits replied to us that they were sorry for causing such sadness for your Majesty; and asked us to convey to your Majesty that they feared no darkness; for their Vehicles were made of a substance like Cat's eyes, Glow-worm tails, and rotting Wood, which carried their light with them; and that they were ready to assist your Majesty in any way they could in creating your Cabbala. Upon hearing this, the Empress was extremely delighted and generously rewarded both her Fly- and Worm-men.

After some time, when the Spirits had refreshed themselves in their own Vehicles, they sent one of their nimblest Spirits, to ask the Empress, Whether she would have a Scribe, or, whether she would write the Cabbala her self? The Empress received the proffer which they made her, with all civility; and told them, that she desired a Spiritual Scribe. The Spirits answer'd, That they could dictate, but not write, except they put on a hand or arm, or else the whole body of Man. The Empress replied, How can Spirits arm themselves with gantlets of Flesh? As well, answered they, as Man can arm himself with a gantlet of steel. If it be so, said the Empress, then I will have a Scribe. Then the Spirits asked her, Whether she would have the Soul of a living or a dead Man? Why, said the Empress, can the Soul quit a living Body, and wander or travel abroad? Yes, answered they, for according to Plato's Doctrine, there is a Conversation of Souls, and the Souls of Lovers live in the Bodies of their Beloved. Then I will have, answered she, the Soul of some ancient famous Writer, either of Aristotle, Pythagoras, Plato, Epicurus, or the like. The Spirits said, That those famous Men were very learned, subtile, and ingenious Writers; but they were so wedded to their own opinions, that they would never have the patience to be Scribes. Then, said she, I'le have the Soul of one of the most famous modern Writers, as either of Galileo, Gassendus, Des Cartes, Helmont, Hobbes, H. More, &c. The Spirits answered, That they were fine ingenious Writers, but yet so self-conceited, that they would scorn to be Scribes to a Woman. But, said they, there's a Lady, the Duchess of Newcastle; which although she is not one of the most learned, eloquent, witty and ingenious, yet she is a plain and rational Writer; for the principle of her Writings, is Sense and Reason, and she will without question, be ready to do you all the service she can. That Lady then, said the Empress, will I chuse for my Scribe, neither will the Emperor have reason to be jealous, she being one of my own sex. In truth, said the Spirit, Husbands have reason to be jealous of Platonick Lovers, for they are very dangerous, as being not onely intimate and close, but subtil and insinuating. You say well, replied the Empress; wherefore I pray send me the Duchess of Newcastle's Soul; which the Spirit did; and after she came to wait on the Empress, at her first arrival the Empress imbraced and saluted her with a Spiritual kiss; then she asked her whether she could write? Yes, answered the Duchess's Soul, but not so intelligibly that any Reader whatsoever may understand it, unless he be taught to know my Characters; for my Letters are rather like Characters, then well formed Letters. Said the Empress, you were recommended to me by an honest and ingenious Spirit. Surely, answered the Duchess, the Spirit is ignorant of my hand-writing. The truth is, said the Empress, he did not mention your hand-writing; but he informed me, that you writ Sense and Reason, and if you can but write so, that any of my Secretaries may learn your hand, they shall write it out fair and intelligible. The Duchess answered, That she questioned not but it might easily be learned in a short time. But, said she to the Empress, What is it that your Majesty would have written? she answered, The Jews Cabbala. Then your onely way for that is, said the Duchess, to have the Soul of some famous Jew; nay, if your Majesty please, I scruple not, but you may as easily have the Soul of Moses, as of any other. That cannot be, replied the Empress, for no Mortal knows where Moses is. But, said the Duchess, humane Souls are immortal; however, if this be too difficult to be obtained, you may have the Soul of one of the chief Rabbies or Sages of the Tribe of Levi, who will truly instruct you in that mystery; when as, otherwise, your Majesty will be apt to mistake, and a thousand to one, will commit gross errors. No, said the Empress, for I shall be instructed by Spirits. Alas! said the Duchess, Spirits are as ignorant as Mortals in many cases; for no created Spirits have a general or absolute knowledg, nor can they know the Thoughts of Men, much less the Mysteries of the great Creator, unless he be pleased to inspire into them the gift of Divine Knowledg. Then, I pray, said the Empress, let me have your counsel in this case. The Duchess answered, If your Majesty will be pleased to hearken to my advice, I would desire you to let that work alone; for it will be of no advantage either to you, or your people, unless you were of the Jews Religion; nay, if you were, the vulgar interpretation of the holy Scripture would be more instructive, and more easily believed, then your mystical way of interpreting it; for had it been better and more advantagious for the Salvation of the Jews, surely Moses would have saved after Ages that labour by his own Explanation, he being not onely a wise, but a very honest, zealous and religious Man: Wherefore the best way, said she, is to believe with the generality the literal sense of the Scripture, and not to make interpretations every one according to his own fancy, but to leave that work for the Learned, or those that have nothing else to do; Neither do I think, said she, that God will damn those that are ignorant therein, or suffer them to be lost for want of a Mystical interpretation of the Scripture. Then, said the Empress, I'le leave the Scripture, and make a Philosophical Cabbala. The Duchess told her, That, Sense and Reason would instruct her of a Nature as much as could be known; and as for Numbers, they were infinite; but to add non-sense to infinite, would breed a confusion, especially in Humane Understanding. Then, replied the Empress, I'le make a Moral Cabbala. The onely thing, answered the Duchess, in Morality, is but, To fear God, and to love his Neighbour, and this needs no further interpretation. But then I'le make a Political Cabbala, said the Empress. The Duchess answered, That the chief and onely ground in Government, was but Reward and Punishment, and required no further Cabbala; But, said she, If your Majesty were resolved to make a Cabbala, I would advise you, rather to make a Poetical or Romancical Cabbala, wherein you may use Metaphors, Allegories, Similitudes, &c. and interpret them as you please. With that the Empress thank'd the Duchess, and embracing her Soul, told her she would take her Counsel: she made her also her Favourite, and kept her sometime in that World, and by this means the Duchess came to know and give this Relation of all that passed in that rich, populous, and happy World; and after some time the Empress gave her leave to return to her Husband and Kindred into her Native World, but upon condition, that her Soul should visit her now and then; which she did: and truly their meeting did produce such an intimate friendship between them, that they became Platonick Lovers, although they were both Femals.

After a while, when the Spirits had refreshed themselves in their own Vehicles, they sent one of their quickest Spirits to ask the Empress whether she wanted a Scribe or if she preferred to write the Cabbala herself. The Empress accepted their offer politely and said she wanted a Spiritual Scribe. The Spirits replied that they could dictate but could not write unless they took on a hand, arm, or the entire body of a human. The Empress asked, "How can Spirits put on flesh gloves?" They answered, "Just like a human can wear steel gloves." The Empress then said, "In that case, I will have a Scribe." The Spirits then asked if she wanted the Soul of a living or a dead person. The Empress questioned, "Can the Soul leave a living body and travel elsewhere?" They replied, "Yes, according to Plato, Souls converse, and the Souls of Lovers dwell within their beloved." The Empress then said, "I want the Soul of a famous ancient Writer, like Aristotle, Pythagoras, Plato, Epicurus, or someone similar." The Spirits said those renowned men were learned, subtle, and brilliant writers, but they were so attached to their own views that they'd have no patience to be Scribes. The Empress then said, "I'll choose the Soul of one of the most famous modern Writers, like Galileo, Gassendus, Descartes, Helmont, Hobbes, H. More, etc." The Spirits responded that they were clever writers, but so arrogant that they would refuse to be Scribes for a woman. However, they mentioned a lady, the Duchess of Newcastle; while she might not be the most learned, eloquent, witty, or clever, she was a straightforward and rational writer. The basis of her writing is Sense and Reason, and she would definitely be ready to assist you. The Empress then said, "I'll choose that Lady as my Scribe, as the Emperor wouldn't have any reason to be jealous since she is of my own sex." The Spirit remarked that husbands have reason to be jealous of Platonic Lovers, as they can be very dangerous due to their intimacy and subtlety. The Empress acknowledged this and requested the Soul of the Duchess of Newcastle, which the Spirit obtained. When the Duchess's Soul arrived to attend the Empress, the Empress embraced and greeted her with a Spiritual kiss, then asked if she could write. "Yes," the Duchess's Soul replied, "but not in a way that any reader would understand unless they learned my unique characters; my letters are more like characters than properly formed letters." The Empress noted, "You were recommended to me by an honest and clever Spirit." The Duchess replied, "Surely, the Spirit is unaware of my handwriting." The Empress clarified, "He didn't mention your handwriting; he informed me that you write with Sense and Reason, and if you can just ensure that any of my Secretaries can learn your style, they will write it out clearly and understandably." The Duchess responded that she believed it could easily be learned in a short time. However, she asked the Empress what she wanted written. The Empress replied, "The Jewish Cabbala." The Duchess replied, "The only way to achieve that is to have the Soul of a famous Jew; if it pleases you, I have no doubt that you could obtain the Soul of Moses just as easily as any other." The Empress countered, "That can't be, as no one knows where Moses is." The Duchess said, "Human Souls are immortal; however, if that's too difficult to obtain, you could have the Soul of one of the chief Rabbis or Sages of the Tribe of Levi, who will guide you in that mystery; otherwise, your Majesty may misunderstand and likely make major errors." The Empress stated, "No, as I shall be advised by Spirits." The Duchess warned, "Alas! Spirits can be as uninformed as Mortals in many cases; no created Spirits have complete or absolute knowledge and cannot know men’s thoughts, let alone the mysteries of the great Creator, unless He chooses to grant them divine knowledge." The Empress then asked for her counsel. The Duchess replied, "If your Majesty is willing to listen to my advice, I would suggest that you leave that work alone; it will not benefit you or your people unless you were of the Jewish religion; even then, the straightforward interpretation of the holy Scripture would be more informative and easier to believe than your mystical interpretations; for if it were truly beneficial for the Salvation of the Jews, surely Moses would have spared future generations that effort through his own Explanation, as he was not only wise but also a very honest, zealous, and religious man. Therefore, the best way is to accept the general literal meaning of the Scripture and not interpret it according to every individual's fancy, but leave that task to Scholars or those with nothing else to do; nor do I believe that God will condemn those uncertain about it or allow them to be lost for lack of a Mystical interpretation of the Scripture." The Empress concluded, "I will leave the Scripture and create a Philosophical Cabbala." The Duchess told her that Sense and Reason would teach her everything that could be known about Nature; as for Numbers, they are infinite; but adding nonsense to infinity would only create confusion, especially in human understanding. The Empress replied, "Then I will create a Moral Cabbala." The Duchess responded, "The essence of Morality is simply to fear God and love your neighbor, which requires no further explanation." The Empress said, "Then I will make a Political Cabbala." The Duchess answered that the main principle of Governance is simply Reward and Punishment and requires no further elaboration. However, she added, "If your Majesty is set on creating a Cabbala, I would suggest making a Poetical or Romancical Cabbala, where you can use Metaphors, Allegories, Similes, etc., and interpret them as you wish." With that, the Empress thanked the Duchess, embracing her Soul and expressed that she would heed her advice. She also made her a favorite and kept her around for a while, leading the Duchess to learn about and recount everything that happened in that rich, populous, and happy World. Eventually, the Empress allowed her to return to her Husband and Family in her Native World, on the condition that her Soul would visit her now and then, which it did. Indeed, their meetings sparked such an intimate friendship between them that they became Platonic Lovers, even though they were both female.

One time, when the Duchess her Soul was with the Empress, she seem'd to be very sad and melancholy; at which the Empress was very much troubled, and asked her the reason of her Melancholick humour? Truly, said the Duchess to the Empress, (for between dear friends there's no concealment, they being like several parts of one united body) my Melancholy proceeds from an extream Ambition. The Empress asked, What the height of her ambition was? The Duchess answered, That neither she her self, nor no Creature in the World was able to know either the height, depth, or breadth of her Ambition; but said she, my present desire is, that I would be a great Princess. The Empress replied, so you are; for you are a Princess of the fourth or fifth Degree, for a Duke or Duchess is the highest title or honour that a subject can arrive to, as being the next to a King's Title; and as for the name of a Prince of Princess, it belongs to all that are adopted to the Crown; so that those that can add a Crown to their Arms, are Princes, and therefore a Duke is a Title above a Prince; for example, the Duke of Savoy, the Duke of Florence, the Duke of Lorrain, as also Kings Brothers, are not called by the name of Princes, but Dukes, this being the higher Title. 'Tis true, answered the Duchess, unless it be Kings Eldest sons, and they are created Princes. Yes, replied the Empress, but no soveraign does make a subject equal to himself, such as Kings eldest sons partly are: And although some Dukes be soveraigns, yet I have heard that a Prince by his Title is soveraign, by reason the Title of a Prince is more a Title of Honour, then of soveraignty; for, as I said before, it belongs to all that are adopted to the Crown. Well, said the Duchess, setting aside this dispute, my Ambition is, That I would fain be as you are, that is, an Empress of a World, and I shall never be at quiet until I be one. I love you so well, replied the Empress, that I wish with all my soul, you had the fruition of your ambitious desire, and I shall not fail to give you my best advice how to accomplish it; the best informers are the Immaterial Spirits, and they'l soon tell you, Whether it be possible to obtain your wish. But, said the Duchess, I have little acquaintance with them, for I never knew any before the time you sent for me. They know you, replied the Empress; for they told me of you, and were the means and instrument of your coming hither: Wherefore I'le conferr with them, and enquire whether there be not another World, whereof you may be Empress as well as I am of this? No sooner had the Empress said this, but some Immaterial Spirits came to visit her, of whom she inquired, Whether there were but three Worlds in all, to wit, the Blazing World where she was in, the World which she came from, and the World where the Duchess lived? The Spirits answered, That there were more numerous Worlds then the Stars which appeared in these three mentioned Worlds. Then the Empress asked, Whether it was not possible that her dearest friend the Duchess of Newcastle, might be Empress of one of them? Although there be numerous, nay, infinite Worlds, answered the Spirits, yet none is without Government. But is none of these Worlds so weak, said she, that it may be surprized or conquered? The Spirits answered, That Lucian's World of Lights, had been for some time in a snuff, but of late years one Helmont had got it, who since he was Emperour of it, had so strengthened the Immortal parts thereof with mortal out-works, as it was for the present impregnable. said the Empress, If there be such an Infinite number of Worlds, I am sure, not onely my friend, the Duchess, but any other might obtain one. Yes, answered the Spirits, if those Worlds were uninhabited; but they are as populous as this your Majesty governs. Why, said the Empress, it is not possible to conquer a World. No, answered the Spirits, but, for the most part, Conquerers seldom enjoy their conquest, for they being more feared then loved, most commonly come to an untimely end. If you will but direct me, said the Duchess to the Spirits, which World is easiest to be conquered, her Majesty will assist me with Means, and I will trust to Fate and Fortune; for I had rather die in the adventure of noble atchievements, then live in obscure and sluggish security; since the by one, I may live in a glorious Fame; and by the other I am buried in oblivion. The Spirits answered, That the lives of Fame were like other lives; for some lasted long, and some died soon. 'Tis true, said the Duchess; but yet the shortest-liv'd Fame lasts longer then the longest life of Man. But, replied the Spirits, if occasion does not serve you, you must content your self to live without such atchievements that may gain you a Fame: But we wonder, proceeded the Spirits, that you desire to be Empress of a Terrestrial World, when as you can create your self a Cœlestial World if you please. What, said the Empress, can any Mortal be a Creator? Yes, answered the Spirits; for every human Creature can create an Immaterial World fully inhabited by Immaterial Creatures, and populous of Immaterial subjects, such as we are, and all this within the compass of the head or scull; nay, not onely so, but he may create a World of what fashion and Government he will, and give the Creatures thereof such motions, figures, forms, colours, perceptions, &c. as he pleases, and make Whirl-pools, Lights, Pressures, and Reactions, &c. as he thinks best; nay, he may make a World full of Veins, Muscles, and Nerves, and all these to move by one jolt or stroke: also he may alter that World as often as he pleases, or change it from a Natural World, to an Artificial; he may make a World of Ideas, a World of Atoms, a World of Lights, or whatsoever his Fancy leads him to. And since it is in your power to create such a World, What need you to venture life, reputation and tranquility, to conquer a gross material World? For you can enjoy no more of a material world then a particular Creature is able to enjoy, which is but a small part, considering the compass of such a world; and you may plainly observe it by your friend the Empress here, which although she possesses a whole World, yet enjoys she but a part thereof; neither is she so much acquainted with it, that she know all the places, Countries, and Dominions she Governs. The truth is, a soveraign Monarch has the general trouble; but the Subjects enjoy all the delights and pleasures in parts, for it is impossible, that a Kingdom, nay, a Country, should be injoyed by one person at once, except he take the pains to travel into every part, and endure the inconveniencies of going from one place to another? wherefore, since glory, delight, and pleasure lives but in other mens opinions, and can neither add tranquility to your mind nor give ease to your body, Why should you desire to be Empress of a Material World, and be troubled with the cares that attend Government? when as by creating a World within your self, you may enjoy all both in whole and in parts, without controle or opposition; and may make what World you please, and alter it when you please, and enjoy as much pleasure and delight as a World can afford you? You have converted me, said the Duchess to the Spirits, from my ambitious desire; wherefore, I'le take your advice, reject and despise all the Worlds without me, and create a World of my own. The Empress said, If I do make such a world, then I shall be Mistress of two Worlds, one within, and the other without me. That your Majesty may, said the Spirits; and so left these two Ladies to create two Worlds within themselves: who did also part from each other, until such time as they had brought their Worlds to perfection. The Duchess of Newcastle was most earnest and industrious to make her World, because she had none at present; and first she resolved to frame it according to the opinion of Thales, but she found her self so much troubled with Dæmons, that they would not suffer her to take her own will, but forced her to obey their orders and commands; which she being unwilling to do, left off from making a world that way, and began to frame one according to Pythagoras's Doctrine; but in the Creation thereof, she was so puzled with numbers, how to order and compose the several parts, that she having no skill in Arithmetick, was forced also to desist from the making of that World. Then she intended to create a World according to the opinion of Plato; but she found more trouble and difficulty in that, then in the two former; for the numerous Idea's having no other motion but what was derived from her mind, whence they did flow and issue out, made it a far harder business to her, to impart motion to them, then Puppit-players have in giving motion to every several Puppit; in so much, that her patience was not able to endure the trouble which those Ideas caused her; wherefore she annihilated also that World, and was resolved to make one according to the Opinion of Epicurus; which she had no sooner begun, but the infinite Atoms made such a mist, that it quite blinded the perception of her mind; neither was she able to make a Vacuum as a receptacle for those Atoms, or a place which they might retire into; so that partly for the want of it, and of a good order and method, the confusion of those Atoms produced such strange and monstrous figures, as did more affright then delight her, and caused such a Chaos in her mind, as had almost dissolved it. At last, having with much ado cleansed and cleared her mind of these dusty and misty particles, she endeavored to create a World according to Aristotle's Opinion; but remembring that her mind, as most of the Learned hold it, was Immaterial, and that, according to Aristotle's Principle, out of Nothing, Nothing could be made; she was forced also to desist from that work, and then she fully resolved, not to take any more patterns from the Ancient Philosophers, but to follow the Opinions of the Moderns; and to that end, she endeavoured to make a World according to Des Cartes Opinion; but when she had made the Æthereal Globules, and set them a moving by a strong and lively imagination, her mind became so dizzie with their extraordinary swift turning round, that it almost put her into a swoon; for her thoughts, but their constant tottering, did so stagger, as if they had all been drunk: wherefore she dissolved that World, and began to make another, according to Hobbs's Opinion; but when all the parts of this Imaginary World came to press and drive each other, they seemed like a company of Wolves that worry sheep, or like so many Dogs that hunt after Hares; and when she found a re-action equal to those pressures, her mind was so squeezed together, that her thoughts could neither move forward nor backward, which caused such an horrible pain in her head, that although she had dissolved that World, yet she could not, without much difficulty, settle her mind, and free it from that pain which those pressures and reactions had caused in it.

Once, when the Duchess of her Soul was with the Empress, she seemed very sad and downcast; the Empress was very concerned and asked her what was causing her melancholy mood. "Honestly," said the Duchess to the Empress (for there’s no hiding between close friends, who are like different parts of one united body), "my sadness comes from extreme ambition." The Empress asked, "What is the extent of your ambition?" The Duchess replied that neither she nor anyone in the world could truly grasp the height, depth, or breadth of her ambition; however, she expressed her current desire was to become a great princess. The Empress answered, "You already are! You are a Princess of the fourth or fifth degree, as the title of Duke or Duchess is the highest honor a subject can achieve, being next to a king’s title. The title of Prince or Princess is reserved for those directly adopted into the Crown, so those who can add a crown to their coat of arms are considered princes. Therefore, a Duke holds a title above a prince; for instance, the Duke of Savoy, the Duke of Florence, and the Duke of Lorraine, as well as kings' brothers, are referred to as Dukes, not Princes, since Duke is the higher title." "That's true," the Duchess replied, "unless it refers to the King’s eldest sons, who are created Princes." "Yes," the Empress replied, "but no sovereign makes a subject equal to themselves, as kings' eldest sons sometimes are. And while some Dukes are sovereigns, I've heard a prince's title is more of an honor than a sovereignty; as I mentioned earlier, it belongs to all who are adopted into the Crown." "Well," said the Duchess, "setting aside this debate, my ambition is to be like you, that is, an Empress of a World, and I won't rest until I am one." "I care for you so much," replied the Empress, "that I sincerely wish you could fulfill your ambitious desire, and I'll make sure to give you my best advice on how to achieve it. The best informants are the Immaterial Spirits, and they’ll quickly tell you if it’s possible to grant your wish." "But," said the Duchess, "I don’t know them well; I had no acquaintance with them before you summoned me." "They know you," replied the Empress, "for they informed me about you and were the means of your coming here. So, I will consult with them to find out if there is another world where you could also be an Empress like I am in this one." No sooner had the Empress said this than some Immaterial Spirits came to visit her, and she asked them if there were only three worlds: the Blazing World where she was, the world she came from, and the world where the Duchess lived. The Spirits answered that there were more worlds than the stars visible in those three mentioned worlds. The Empress then asked if it was possible for her dear friend the Duchess of Newcastle to become Empress of one of them. "Even though there are numerous, even infinite worlds," answered the Spirits, "none exist without governance." "But is there none of these worlds so weak that it could be taken over or conquered?" she asked. The Spirits answered, "Lucian's World of Lights was once vulnerable, but recently one Helmont acquired it, and since becoming its Emperor, he has fortified the immortal parts with mortal defenses, making it currently impregnable." The Empress remarked, "If there are such an infinite number of worlds, I’m sure not only my friend the Duchess but anyone could obtain one." "Yes," answered the Spirits, "if those worlds were uninhabited; however, they are as populated as the one your Majesty governs." "But," said the Empress, "it's impossible to conquer a world." "No," the Spirits answered, "but conquerors often don't enjoy their victories, as they are typically more feared than loved and tend to meet an untimely end. If you can guide me," said the Duchess to the Spirits, "about which world is easiest to conquer, Her Majesty will help me with resources, and I will trust in Fate and Fortune; I would rather die in the pursuit of noble achievements than live in dull and lazy security. Through the former, I can live in glorious fame; and through the latter, I'm left in obscurity." The Spirits responded that lives of fame are like any other lives; some last long while others fade quickly. "That's true," said the Duchess, "but the briefest fame lasts longer than the longest life of a human." "However," replied the Spirits, "if the opportunity does not present itself, you must be content living without the achievements that could bring you fame. But we find it perplexing," continued the Spirits, "that you yearn to be Empress of a Terrestrial World when you could create a Celestial World if you wish." "What?" said the Empress, "Can any mortal be a creator?" "Yes," answered the Spirits, "for every human can create an Immaterial World populated by Immaterial Creatures, such as we are, all within the confines of their mind. Moreover, they can shape that world in any fashion and govern it as they choose, endowing its inhabitants with whatever motions, forms, colors, perceptions, etc. they imagine, and can create whirlpools, lights, pressures, and reactions as they see fit; they can even construct a world filled with veins, muscles, and nerves, all moving with just one jolt or stroke. Additionally, they can modify that world as often as they wish or shift it from a Natural World to an Artificial one; they can conjure a World of Ideas, a World of Atoms, a World of Lights, or whatever their imagination desires. And since it’s in your power to create such a world, why risk your life, reputation, and peace to conquer a material world? You can only enjoy a fraction of the material world, as one individual can only experience a small part considering the vastness of such a world. You can see this in your friend the Empress here; although she possesses an entire world, she only enjoys part of it; nor is she well acquainted with it to know all the places, countries, and realms she governs. The truth is, a sovereign monarch bears the overall burden, while subjects experience the delights and pleasures piecemeal. It's impossible for one person to fully enjoy a kingdom or even a country at once, unless they take the effort to travel through every part and endure the inconveniences of moving from place to place. Therefore, since glory, pleasure, and delight reside solely in others’ opinions and can neither grant tranquility to your mind nor ease to your body, why desire to be Empress of a Material World and be troubled by the responsibilities of governance? By creating a world within yourself, you may enjoy everything both fully and in parts, without control or opposition. You can create whatever world you desire, alter it anytime, and experience as much pleasure and delight as a world can offer." "You have persuaded me," said the Duchess to the Spirits, "from my ambitious desire; therefore, I will heed your advice, reject and disdain all external worlds, and create my own." The Empress said, "If I create such a world, then I will be the mistress of two worlds—one within and the other outside." "You may indeed," said the Spirits, and then they left these two ladies to create their worlds within themselves, parting ways until they perfected their creations. The Duchess of Newcastle was particularly eager and industrious in forming her world since she did not currently possess one; initially, she planned to shape it according to Thales's opinion, but found herself troubled by spirits who wouldn’t let her act on her desires, forcing her to follow their commands. Unwilling to comply, she abandoned that approach and began to frame one according to Pythagoras's doctrine; however, in creating it, she became so puzzled with numbers and how to arrange and compose the various parts that lacking any skill in arithmetic, she had to give up on that world too. Then she aimed to create a world based on Plato’s ideas, but found it even more challenging than the previous two since the numerous ideas, having no other motion than that derived from her mind, made it more difficult to instill movement in them than puppeteers do for each puppet. So much so that her patience could not withstand the trouble caused by those ideas; thus, she also scrapped that world and resolved to create one based on Epicurus's viewpoint. But as soon as she began, the infinite atoms created such a haze that it entirely obscured her mind’s perception; she couldn't create a void to contain those atoms or a space for them to retreat into. As a result, partly due to the absence of a proper structure and method, the chaos of these atoms produced strange and monstrous figures that frightened her more than delighted her and caused such chaos in her mind that it almost dissolved it. Finally, after much effort to clear her mind of these dusty and murky particles, she attempted to create a world based on Aristotle's opinion; but remembering that her mind, as most learned people argue, was immaterial, and that according to Aristotle's principle, from nothing, nothing could be made, she had to abandon that project too. She then fully decided not to take any more patterns from the Ancient Philosophers and instead to follow the views of the Moderns; to that end, she tried to make a world according to Descartes's opinion. After creating the ethereal globules and setting them spinning with a strong and vivid imagination, her mind became so dizzy from their extraordinarily rapid movement that it nearly caused her to faint; her thoughts staggered and swayed as if they had been drinking due to their constant wobbling. Consequently, she dissolved that world and began to construct another according to Hobbes's opinion; but when all the parts of this imaginary world pushed and collided with each other, it was like a pack of wolves attacking sheep or a bunch of dogs chasing after hares. When she sensed a reaction equal to those pressures, her mind was so compressed together that her thoughts couldn’t move either forward or backward, resulting in such unbearable pain in her head that even after dissolving that world, she could hardly calm her mind or relieve the pain that those pressures and reactions had caused.

At last, when the Duchess saw that no patterns would do her any good in the framing of her World; she was resolved to make a World of her own Invention, and this World was composed of sensitive and rational self-moving Matter; indeed, it was composed onely of the Rational, which is the subtilest and purest degree of Matter; for as the Sensitive did move and act both to the perceptions and consistency of the body, so this degree of Matter at the same point of time (for though the degrees are mixt, yet the several parts may move several ways at one time) did move to the Creation of the Imaginary World; which World after it was made, appear'd so curious and full of variety, so well order'd and wisely govern'd, that it cannot possibly be expressed by words, nor the delight and pleasure which the Duchess took in making this World-of-her-own.

Finally, when the Duchess realized that no existing patterns would help her shape her own World, she decided to create a World of her own design. This World was made up of sensitive and rational self-moving Matter; in fact, it consisted solely of the Rational, which is the most refined and purest form of Matter. Just as the Sensitive Matter moved and acted in response to the body's sensations and consistency, this form of Matter simultaneously contributed to the Creation of the Imaginary World. Once it was created, this World appeared so intriguing and diverse, so well-organized and wisely managed, that it was beyond the ability of words to describe, as was the joy and satisfaction the Duchess experienced in crafting this World of her own.

In the mean time the Empress was also making and dissolving several Worlds in her own mind, and was so puzled, that she could not settle in any of them; wherefore she sent for the Duchess, who being ready to wait on the Empress, carried her beloved World along with her, and invited the Empress's Soul to observe the Frame, Order and Government of it. Her Majesty was so ravished with the perception of it, that her Soul desired to live in the Duchess's World: But the Duchess advised her to make such another World in her own mind; for, said she, your Majesty's mind is full of rational corporeal motions; and the rational motions of my mind shall assist you by the help of sensitive expressions, with the best Instructions they are able to give you.

In the meantime, the Empress was creating and destroying several Worlds in her mind and was so confused that she couldn't settle on any of them. So, she called for the Duchess, who was ready to attend to the Empress and brought along her cherished World. She invited the Empress's Soul to observe its Structure, Order, and Governance. Her Majesty was so captivated by what she saw that her Soul wished to live in the Duchess's World. But the Duchess suggested that the Empress create a similar World in her own mind because, she said, your Majesty's mind is full of rational physical movements, and the rational movements of my mind will support you with the best guidance we can offer through sensitive expressions.

The Empress being thus perswaded by the Duchess to make an imaginary World of her own, followed her advice; and after she had quite finished it, and framed all kinds of Creatures proper and useful for it, strengthened it with good Laws, and beautified it with Arts and Sciences; having nothing else to do, unless she did dissolve her Imaginary World, or made some alterations in the Blazing-World, she lived in; which yet she could hardly do, by reason it was so well ordered that it could not be mended; for it was governed without secret and deceiving Policy; neither was there any ambitious, factions, malicious detractions, civil dissentions, or home-bred quarrels, divisions in Religion, Foreign Wars, &c. but all the people lived in a peaceful society, united Tranquility, and Religious Conformity. she was desirious to see the World the Duchess came from, and observe therein the several sovereign Governments, Laws and Customs of several Nations. The Duchess used all the means she could, to divert her from that Journey, telling her, that the World she came from, was very much disturbed with Factions, Divisions and Wars; but the Empress would not be perswaded from her design; and lest the Emperor, or any of his subjects should know of her travel, and obstruct her design; she sent for some of the Spirits she had formerly conversed withal, and inquired whether none of them could supply the place of her soul in her body at such a time, when she was gone to travel into another World? They answered, Yes, they could; for not onely one, said they, but many Spirits may enter into your body, if you please. The Empress replied, she desired but one Spirit to be Vice- Roy of her body in the absence of her Soul, but it must be an honest and ingenious Spirit; and if it was possible, a female Spirit. The Spirits told her, that there was no difference of Sexes amongst them; but, said they, we will chuse an honest and ingenious Spirit, and such a one as shall so resemble your soul, that neither the Emperor, nor any of his Subjects, although the most Divine, shall know whether it be your own soul, or not: which the Empress was very glad at, and after the Spirits were gone, asked the Duchess, how her body was supplied in the absence of her soul? who answered Her Majesty, That her body, in the absence of her soul, was governed by her sensitive and rational corporeal motions. Thus those two Female Souls travelled together as lightly as two thoughts into the Duchess her native World; and, which is remarkable, in a moment viewed all the parts of it, and all the actions of all the Creatures therein, especially did the Empress's Soul take much notice of the several actions of humane Creatures in all the several Nations and parts of that World, and wonder'd that for all there were so many several Nations, Governments, Laws, Religions, Opinions, &c. they should all yet so generally agree in being Ambitious, Proud, Self-conceited, Vain, Prodigal, Deceitful, Envious, Malicious, Unjust, Revengeful, Irreligious, Factious, &c. she did also admire, that not any particular State, Kingdom or Common-wealth, was contented with their own shares, but endeavoured to encroach upon their Neighbours, and that their greatest glory was in Plunder and Slaughter, and yet their victory's less then their expences, and their losses more than their gains; but their being overcome, in a manner their utter ruine: But that she wonder'd most at, was, that they should prize or value dirt more then mens lives, and vanity more then tranquility: for the Emperor of a world, said she, injoys but a part, not the whole; so that his pleasure consists in the Opinions of others. It is strange to me, answered the Duchess, that you should say thus, being your self, an Empress of a World; and not onely of a world, but of a peaceable, quiet, and obedient world. 'Tis true, replied the Empress: but although it is a peaceable and obedient world, yet the Government thereof is rather a trouble, then a pleasure; for order cannot be without industry, contrivance, and direction: besides, the Magnificent state, that great Princes keep or ought to keep, is troublesome. Then by your Majestie's discourse, said the Duchess, I perceive that the greatest happiness in all the Worlds consist in Moderation: No doubt of it, replied the Empress; and after these two souls had visited all the several places, Congregations and Assemblies both in Religion and State, the several Courts of Judicature and the like, in several Nations, the Empress said, That of all the Monarchs of the several parts of the World, she had observed the Grand-Seignior was the greatest; for his word was a Law, and his power absolute. But the Duchess pray'd the Empress to pardon her that she was of another mind; for, said she, he cannot alter Mahomets Laws and Religion; so that the Law and Church do govern the Emperor, and not the Emperor them. But, replied the Empress, he has power in some particulars; as for example, To place and displace Subjects in their particular Governments of Church and State; and having that, he has the Command both over Church and State, and none dares oppose him. 'Tis true, said the Duchess; but if it pleases your Majesty, we will go into that part of the World whence I came to wait on your Majesty, and there you shall see as powerful a Monarch as the Grand Signior; for though his Dominions are not of so large extent, yet they are much stronger, his Laws are easie and safe, and he governs so justly and wisely, that his Subjects are the happiest people of all the Nations or parts of that World. This Monarch, said the Empress, I have a great mind to see. Then they both went, and in a short time arrived into his Dominions; but coming into the Metropolitan City, the Empress's Soul observed many Gallants go into an House; and enquiring of the Duchess's Soul, what House that was? she told her, It was one of the Theatres where Comedies and Tragedies were acted. The Empress asked, Whether they were real? No, said the Duchess, they are feigned. Then the Empress desired to enter into the Theatre; and when she had seen the Play that was asked, the Duchess asked her how she liked that Recreation? I like it very well, said the Empress; but I observe that the Actors make a better show than the Spectators; and the Scenes a better than the Actors and the Musick and Dancing is more pleasant and acceptable than the Play it self; for I see, the Scenes stand for Wit, the Dancing for Humour, and the Musick is the Chorus. I am sorry, replied the Duchess, to hear your Majesty say so; for if the Wits of this part of the World should hear you, they would condemn you. What, said the Empress, would they condemn me for preferring a natural Face before a Sign-post; or a natural Humour before an artificial Dance; or Musick before a true and profitable Relation? As for Relation, replied the Duchess, our Poets defie and condemn it into a Chimney-corner, fitter for old Womens Tales, than Theatres. Why, said the Empress do not your Poets Actions comply with their Judgments? For their Plays are composed of old Stories, either of Greek or Roman, or some new-found World. The Duchess answered Her Majesty, That it was true, that all or most of their Plays were taken out of old Stories; but yet they had new Actions, which being joined to old Stories, together with the addition of new Prologues, Scenes, Musick and Dancing, made new Plays.

The Empress, persuaded by the Duchess to create an imaginary world of her own, followed her advice. Once she had completed it and crafted all sorts of useful creatures, established good laws, and enriched it with arts and sciences, she found herself with nothing else to do but to either dissolve her imaginary world or make some changes to the Blazing World she lived in. However, it was so well-organized that she could hardly do that, as it operated without secretive and deceptive politics, and there were no ambitions, factions, malicious gossip, civil disagreements, homegrown disputes, or religious divisions, nor foreign wars. Everyone lived in a peaceful society marked by unity, tranquility, and shared beliefs. She was eager to see the world from which the Duchess came and learn about the different types of governments, laws, and customs of various nations. The Duchess tried all she could to discourage her from that journey, informing her that the world she came from was deeply troubled by factions, divisions, and wars; yet the Empress was set on her plan. To avoid the Emperor or any of his subjects knowing about her journey and stopping her, she called upon some spirits she had previously interacted with and asked if any of them could take the place of her soul in her body while she traveled to another world. They replied affirmatively, saying that not just one, but many spirits could inhabit her body if she wished. The Empress expressed her desire for only one spirit to be the vice-regent of her body in her soul's absence, and that it should be an honest and clever spirit, ideally female. The spirits told her that there was no distinction of genders among them but promised to choose a spirit that was honest and resembling her own soul closely enough that neither the Emperor nor any of his subjects, even the most divine among them, would be able to tell the difference. The Empress was pleased with this and, after the spirits departed, asked the Duchess how her body was managed in her soul's absence. The Duchess replied that her body was guided by its own sensory and rational movements. Thus, the two female souls traveled effortlessly to the Duchess's native world, and astonishingly, in an instant, they observed all its parts and the actions of all its creatures. The Empress paid particular attention to the various behaviors of humans in the different nations and locations, and she was astonished that despite the many nations, governments, laws, religions, and opinions, everyone generally agreed on being ambitious, proud, self-important, vain, wasteful, deceitful, envious, malicious, unjust, vengeful, irreligious, factional, etc. She also marveled that no specific state, kingdom, or commonwealth was content with its own resources but sought to infringe on its neighbors, and that their greatest glory lay in plunder and slaughter; yet their victories were less significant than their expenses, and their losses outweighed their gains, leading to near-total ruin when they were defeated. What shocked her most was that people valued material wealth more than human lives, and vanity over tranquility; for an emperor of a world, she said, enjoys only a part, not the whole; thus, his pleasure relies on others' opinions. "It's strange," replied the Duchess, "that you should say this as an Empress of a world—not only any world but a peaceful, quiet, and obedient one." "It's true," the Empress replied. "But even though it is a peaceful and obedient world, governing it is more of a burden than a joy; order requires hard work, planning, and direction. Plus, the grand lifestyle great princes maintain is troublesome." "From your Majesty's discourse," said the Duchess, "I gather that true happiness in all worlds lies in moderation." "No doubt about it," replied the Empress. After the two souls had visited various places, religious gatherings, courts, and other assemblies across multiple nations, the Empress remarked that among the many monarchs, the Grand Seignior seemed to be the mightiest because his word was law and his authority absolute. However, the Duchess asked the Empress to forgive her for thinking differently, stating that the Grand Seignior cannot change Mohammad's laws and religion, meaning that the laws and the church govern the emperor, not the other way around. "True," replied the Empress, "but he has power over specific matters, such as appointing and dismissing subjects in their positions within church and state. With that, he commands both church and state, and no one dares to oppose him." "That's right," said the Duchess, "but if it pleases your Majesty, let's go to the part of the world from which I came to serve you; there, you'll see a monarch just as powerful as the Grand Seignior. Though his territory is smaller, it is much stronger; his laws are fair and protective, and he governs so justly and wisely that his subjects are the happiest people among all nations or regions." "I am eager to see this monarch," said the Empress. They went and soon arrived at his domain, but when they entered the capital city, the Empress's soul noticed many stylish people entering a building. Inquiring about the building, the Duchess's soul explained that it was one of the theaters where comedies and tragedies were performed. The Empress asked if the performances were real. "No," replied the Duchess, "they're fictional." The Empress then requested to enter the theater, and after watching the play, the Duchess inquired how she liked the entertainment. "I like it a lot," said the Empress, "but I notice that the actors look better than the spectators, and the settings outshine the actors; also, the music and dancing are more enjoyable than the play itself. It seems the scenes represent wit, dancing represents humor, and the music serves as the chorus." "I'm sorry to hear you say that," replied the Duchess, "for if the clever people of this world heard you, they'd condemn you." "What?" asked the Empress. "Would they condemn me for preferring a natural face to a signpost, or a genuine humor to an artificial dance, or music to a truthful and valuable narrative?" "As for narrative," the Duchess responded, "our poets mock and dismiss it as fit only for old women's tales rather than theaters." "Why," said the Empress, "don't your poets' actions match their judgments? Their plays are based on old stories, either from Greece or Rome, or newly discovered worlds." The Duchess replied, "That's true; most of their plays derive from old stories, but they include new actions. These new actions, combined with old stories and enhanced by fresh prologues, scenes, music, and dancing, create new plays."

After this, both the Souls went to the Court, where all the Royal Family was together, attended by the chief of the Nobles of their Dominions, which made a very magnificent Show; and when the Soul of the Empress viewed the King and Queen, she seemed to be in a maze, which the Duchess's Soul perceiving, asked the Empress how she liked the King, the Queen, and all the Royal Race? she answered, that in all the Monarchs she had seen in that World, she had not found so much Majesty and Affability mixt so exactly together, that none did overshadow or eclipse the other; and as for the Queen, she said that Vertue sat Triumphant in her face, and Piety was dwelling in her heart; and that all the Royal Family seem'd to be endued with a Divine splendor: but when she had heard the King discourse, she believ'd that Mercury and Apollo had been his Cœlestial Instructors; and, my dear Lord and Husband, added the Duchess, has been his Earthly Governor. But after some short stay in the Court, the Duchess's soul grew very Melancholy; the Empress asking the cause of her sadness? she told her, That she had an extreme desire to converse with the soul of her Noble Lord and dear Husband, and that she was inpatient of a longer stay. The Empress desired the Duchess to have but patience so long, until the King, the Queen, and the Royal Family were retired, and then she would bear her Company to her Lord and Husband's Soul, who at that time lived in the Country some 112 miles off; which she did: and thus these two souls went towards those parts of the Kingdom where the Duke of Newcastle was.

After this, both Souls went to the Court, where the entire Royal Family was gathered, attended by the main Nobles of their lands, creating a very grand spectacle. When the Soul of the Empress saw the King and Queen, she seemed a bit stunned. Noticing this, the Duchess's Soul asked the Empress how she felt about the King, the Queen, and the whole Royal Family. She replied that among all the Monarchs she had encountered in that World, she had never seen such a perfect blend of Majesty and Kindness, where neither overshadowed the other. As for the Queen, she remarked that Virtue shone triumphantly on her face, and Piety resided in her heart; and that the entire Royal Family seemed to possess a Divine radiance. But after hearing the King speak, she believed that Mercury and Apollo must have been his Heavenly Teachers, and, my dear Lord and Husband, the Duchess added, was his Earthly Guide. However, after a short time at Court, the Duchess's soul became very Melancholy. When the Empress asked why she looked sad, she confessed that she had an intense longing to speak with the soul of her Noble Lord and beloved Husband, and that she was restless for a longer stay. The Empress urged the Duchess to be patient for just a while longer, until the King, the Queen, and the Royal Family had retired, and then she would accompany her to her Lord and Husband's Soul, who at that time lived about 112 miles away in the countryside. And so, the two souls made their way toward the regions of the Kingdom where the Duke of Newcastle was.

But one thing I forgot all this while, which is, That although thoughts are the natural language of Souls; yet by reason Souls cannot travel without Vehicles, they use such language as the nature and propriety of their Vehicles require, and the Vehicles of those two souls being made of the purest and finest sort of air, and of a human shape: This purity and fineness was the cause that they could neither be seen nor heard by any human Creature; when as, had they been of some grosser sort of Air, the sound of the Air's language would have been as perceptible as the blowing of Zephyrus.

But one thing I forgot all this time is that, although thoughts are the natural language of souls, they can't travel without vehicles. So, they communicate in a way that matches the nature and characteristics of their vehicles. The vehicles of those two souls were made of the purest and finest kind of air and took on a human shape. This purity and refinement meant that they couldn't be seen or heard by any human being. If their vehicles had been made of a heavier type of air, the sound of their communication would have been as noticeable as the gentle breeze of Zephyrus.

And now to return to my former Story; when the Empress's and Duchess's Soul were travelling into Nottinghamshire, (for that was the place where the Duke did reside) passing through the Forrest of sherewood, the Empress's Soul was very much delighted with it, as being a dry, plain and woody place, very pleasant to travel in, both in Winter and Summer; for it is neither much dirty nor dusty at no time: At last they arrived at Welbeck, a House where the Duke dwell'd, surrounded all with Wood, so close and full, that the Empress took great pleasure and delight therein, and told the Duchess she never had observed more Wood in so little compass in any part of the Kingdom she had passed through. The truth is, said she, there seems to be more Wood on the Seas (she meaning the Ships) than on the Land. The Duchess told her, The reason was, that there had been a long Civil Warr in that Kingdom, in which most of the best Timber-trees and Principal Palaces were ruined and destroyed; and my dear Lord and Husband, said she, has lost by it half his Woods, besides many Houses, Land, and movable Goods; so that all the loss out of his particular Estate, did amount to above Half a Million of Pounds. I wish, said the Empress, he had some of the Gold that is in the Blazing-World, to repair his losses. The Duchess most humbly thank'd her Imperial Majesty for her kind wishes; but, said she, Wishes will not repair his ruins: however, God has given my Noble Lord and Husband great Patience, by which he bears all his losses and misfortunes. As last they enter'd into the Duke's House, an Habitation not so magnificent as useful; and when the Empress saw it, Has the Duke, said she, no other House but this? Yes, answered the Duchess, some five miles from this place he has a very fine Castle called Bolesover. That place, then, said the Empress, I desire to see. Alas, replied the Duchess, it is but a naked House, and uncloath'd of all Furniture. However, said the Empress, I may see the manner of its structure and building. That you may, replied the Duchess, and as they were thus discoursing, the Duke came out of the House into the Court, to see his Horses of Manage; whom when the Duchess's Soul perceived, she was so overjoyed, that her Aereal Vehicle became so splendorous, as if it had been enlightned by the Sun; by which we may perceive, that the passions of Souls or Spirits can alter their bodily Vehicles. Then these two Ladies Spirits went close to him, but he could not perceive them; and after the Empress had observed that Art of Mannage, she was much pleased with it, and commended it as a noble pastime, and an exercise fit and proper for noble and heroick Persons. But when the Duke was gone into the house again, those two Souls followed him; where the Empress observing, that he went to the exercise of the sword, and was such an excellent and unparallel'd Master thereof, she was as much pleased with that exercise, as she was with the former: But the Duchess's Soul being troubled, that her dear Lord and Husband used such a violent exercise before meat, for fear of overheating himself, without any consideration of the Empress's Soul, left her Æreal Vehicle, and entred into her Lord. The Empress's Soul perceiving this, did the like: And then the Duke had three Souls in one Body; and had there been some such Souls more, the Duke would have been like the Grand-Signior in his Seraglio, onely it would have been a Platonick Seraglio. But the Duke's Soul being wise, honest, witty, complaisant and noble, afforded such delight and pleasure to the Empress's Soul by his conversation, that these two souls became enamoured of each other; which the Duchess's soul perceiving, grew jealous at first, but then considering that no Adultery could be committed amongst Platonick Lovers, and that Platonism, was Divine, as being derived from Divine Plato, cast forth of her mind that Idea of Jealousie. Then the Conversation of these three souls was so pleasant, that it cannot be expressed; for the Duke's Soul entertained the Empress's Soul with Scenes, songs, Musick, witty Discourses, pleasant Recreations, and all kinds of harmless sports, so that the time passed away faster than they expected. At last a Spirit came and told the Empress, That although neither the Emperor nor any of his Subjects knew that her Soul was absent; yet the Emperor's Soul was so sad and melancholy for want of His own beloved Soul, that all the Imperial Court took notice of it. Wherefore he advised the Empress's Soul to return into the Blazing-World, into her own Body she left there; which both the Duke's and Duchess's Soul was very sorry for, and wished that, if it had been possible, the Empress's Soul might have stayed a longer time with them; but seeing it could not be otherwise, they pacified themselves. But before the Empress returned into the Blazing-World, the Duchess desired a Favour of her, to wit, That she would be pleased to make an Agreement between her Noble Lord, and Fortune. Why, said the Empress, are they Enemies? Yes, answered the Duchess, and they have been so ever since I have been his Wife: nay, I have heard my Lord say, That she hath crossed him in all things, ever since he could remember. I am sorry for that, replied the Empress; but I cannot discourse with Fortune, without the help of an Immaterial Spirit, and that cannot be done in this World; for I have no Fly nor Bird-men here, to send into the Region of the Air, where, for the most part, their Habitations are. The Duchess said, she would entreat her Lord to send an Attorney or Lawyer to plead his Cause. Fortune will bribe them, replied the Empress, and so the Duke may chance to be cast: Wherefore the best way will be, for the Duke to chuse a Friend on his side, and let Fortune chuse another, and try whether by this means it be possible to compose the Difference. The Duchess said, They will never come to an agreement, unless there be a Judg or Umpire to decide the Case. A Judg, replied the Empress, is easie to be had; but to get an Impartial Judg, is a thing so difficult, that I doubt we shall hardly find one; for there is none to be had, neither in Nature, nor in Hell, but onely from Heaven; and how to get such a Divine and Celestial Judg, I cannot tell: Nevertheless, if you will go along with me into the Blazing-World, I'le try what may be done. 'Tis my duty, said the Duchess, to wait on your Majesty, and I shall most willingly do it, for I have no other interest to consider. Then the Duchess spake to the Duke concerning the difference between him and Fortune, and how it was her desire that they might be friends. The Duke answered, That for his part he had always with great industry sought her friendship, but as yet he could never obtain it, for she had always been his Enemy. However, said he, I'le try and send my two Friends, Prudence and Honesty, to plead my Cause. Then these two Friends went with the Duchess and the Empress into the Blazing-World; (for it is to be observed, that they are somewhat like Spirits, because they are Immaterial, although their actions are corporeal:) and after their arrival there, when the Empress had refreshed her self, and rejoiced with the Emperor, she sent her Fly-men for some of the Spirits, and desired their assistance, to compose the difference between Fortune, and the Duke of Newcastle. But they told her Majesty, That Fortune was so inconstant, that although she would perhaps promise to hear their Cause pleaded, yet it was a thousand to one, whether she would ever have the patience to do it: Nevertheless, upon Her Majestie's request, they tried their utmost, and at last prevailed with Fortune so far, that she chose Folly and Rashness, for her Friends, but they could not agree in chusing a Judg; until at last, with much ado, they concluded, that Truth should hear, and decide the cause. Thus all being prepared, and the time appointed, both the Empress and Duchess's Soul went to hear them plead; and when all the Immaterial Company was met, Fortune standing upon a Golden-Globe, made this following Speech:

And now, back to my previous story: when the Empress's and Duchess's souls were traveling to Nottinghamshire (the Duke's home), they passed through Sherwood Forest. The Empress's soul was delighted, as it was a dry, flat, and wooded area, very pleasant to travel through in both winter and summer; it was never too muddy or dusty. Finally, they arrived at Welbeck, the Duke’s residence, surrounded by such dense woods that the Empress found it very enjoyable and told the Duchess she had never seen so much wood in such a small area anywhere else in the Kingdom. "In fact," she said, "there seems to be more wood on the seas (referring to the ships) than on land." The Duchess replied, "That's because there's been a long civil war in this Kingdom, which has ruined and destroyed most of the finest timber trees and key palaces. My dear Lord and Husband has lost half of his woods, along with many houses, land, and movable goods, totaling over half a million pounds in losses." The Empress said, "I wish he had some of the gold from the Blazing-World to recover his losses." The Duchess humbly thanked her Imperial Majesty for her kind wishes but said, "Wishes won't repair his damages; however, God has given my noble Lord and Husband great patience, which helps him endure all his losses and misfortunes." As they entered the Duke's house, which was useful rather than magnificent, the Empress asked, "Does the Duke have any other house besides this?" "Yes," answered the Duchess, "about five miles from here, he has a very fine castle called Bolsover." "I want to see that place," said the Empress. "Alas," replied the Duchess, "it's just a bare house with no furniture." "Still," said the Empress, "I want to see how it's built." "You can do that," replied the Duchess. While they were talking, the Duke came out into the courtyard to check on his horses, and when the Duchess's soul saw him, she was so joyful that her aereal vehicle glowed as if lit by the sun, proving that the emotions of souls or spirits can change their physical forms. The two ladies' spirits moved closer to him, but he couldn't see them. After the Empress observed his horsemanship, she was very pleased and praised it as a noble pastime and a fitting exercise for noble and heroic people. However, when the Duke went back inside, the two souls followed him. The Empress noticed he went to practice sword fighting and was such an exceptional and unmatched master at it that she was just as pleased with this as she had been with his horsemanship. But the Duchess's soul was worried about her dear Lord and Husband engaging in such a vigorous activity before eating, fearing he might overheat without considering the Empress's soul. So, she left her aereal vehicle and entered her Lord. Seeing this, the Empress's soul did the same. Now, the Duke had three souls in one body; if there had been more souls, he would have resembled the Grand-Signior in his seraglio, but it would have been a Platonic seraglio. The Duke's soul, being wise, honest, witty, kind, and noble, brought such joy and pleasure to the Empress's soul with his conversation that they both fell in love. The Duchess’s soul noticed this and initially felt jealous, but then she realized that no adultery could occur among platonic lovers and that Platonism was divine, deriving from Divine Plato, so she dismissed her jealousy. The conversation among these three souls was so delightful it’s hard to express; the Duke's soul entertained the Empress's soul with scenes, songs, music, witty discussions, fun activities, and all sorts of harmless games, making time fly faster than they expected. Eventually, a spirit came and told the Empress that although neither the Emperor nor any of his subjects knew her soul was absent, the Emperor's soul was so sad and melancholic from missing his beloved soul that everyone in the Imperial Court noticed. Thus, he advised the Empress's soul to return to the Blazing-World, to the body she left behind. The Duke's and Duchess's souls were very sorry about this and wished that, if it were possible, the Empress's soul could stay longer with them; but seeing it couldn’t be otherwise, they resigned themselves to it. Before the Empress returned to the Blazing-World, the Duchess asked her for a favor: to help reconcile her Noble Lord with Fortune. "Why," asked the Empress, "are they enemies?" "Yes," replied the Duchess, "and they have been ever since I've been his wife. I've even heard my Lord say she has crossed him in everything he can remember." "I’m sorry to hear that," replied the Empress. "But I can’t speak to Fortune without the help of an immaterial spirit, and that can’t be done in this world; I have no flies or bird-men here to send into the air where most spirits reside." The Duchess said she would ask her Lord to send an attorney or lawyer to plead his case. "Fortune will bribe them," the Empress replied, "and the Duke might lose. The best approach is for the Duke to choose a friend on his side, and let Fortune choose another, and see if this way they can settle their differences." The Duchess remarked, "They won't reach an agreement without a judge or mediator to decide the case." "A judge is easy to find," replied the Empress, "but finding an impartial one is so difficult that I doubt we will find one at all; there’s none to be had in nature or hell, only in heaven, and I don't know how to get such a divine and celestial judge. Nevertheless, if you’ll come with me to the Blazing-World, I'll see what can be done." "It’s my duty to accompany your Majesty," said the Duchess, "and I shall do so gladly, as I have no other interests to consider." Then the Duchess spoke to the Duke about the difference between him and Fortune and expressed her desire for them to be friends. The Duke replied that he had always sought her friendship with great effort, but had never succeeded, as she had always been his enemy. However, he said, "I’ll try and send my two friends, Prudence and Honesty, to plead my case." So, these two friends went with the Duchess and the Empress to the Blazing-World. (It’s worth noting that they are somewhat like spirits since they are immaterial, though their actions are physical.) Upon arrival, after the Empress refreshed herself and celebrated with the Emperor, she sent her fly-men for some spirits, seeking their assistance to resolve the difference between Fortune and the Duke of Newcastle. They informed her Majesty that Fortune was so fickle that even if she promised to hear their case, it was unlikely she would have the patience to actually do it. Nevertheless, upon her Majesty's request, they did their best and ultimately managed to persuade Fortune to choose Folly and Rashness as her friends, but they struggled to agree on a judge. Finally, after much debate, they decided that Truth would hear and resolve the case. With everything set and the time appointed, both the Empress and the Duchess's souls went to listen to the arguments; when all the immaterial company gathered, Fortune, standing on a golden globe, gave the following speech:

Noble Friends, We are met here to hear a Cause pleaded concerning the difference between the Duke of Newcastle, and my self; and though I am willing upon the perswasions of the Ambassadors of the Empress, the Immaterial Spirits, to yield to it, yet it had been fit, the Duke's Soul should be present also, to speak for her self; but since she is not here, I shall declare my self to his Wife, and his Friends, as also to my Friends, especially the Empress, to whom I shall chiefly direct my Speech. First, I desire your Imperial Majesty may know, that this Duke who complains or exclaims so much against me, hath been always my enemy; for he has preferred Honesty and Prudence before me, and slighted all my favours; nay, not onely thus, but he did fight against me, and preferred his Innocence before my Power. His Friends Honesty and Prudence, said he most scornfully, are more to be regarded, than Inconstant Fortune, who is onely a friend to Fools and Knaves; for which neglect and scorn, whether I have not just reason to be his enemy, your Majesty may judg your self.

Noble Friends, we are gathered here to discuss a dispute between the Duke of Newcastle and me. Although I am willing to go along with the requests of the Empress's Ambassadors and the Immaterial Spirits, it would have been appropriate for the Duke's Soul to be present to speak on its own behalf. Since she is not here, I will address his wife, his friends, and especially my own friends, particularly the Empress, to whom I will direct most of my speech. First, I want your Imperial Majesty to know that this Duke, who complains and protests so much against me, has always been my enemy. He has chosen Honesty and Prudence over my support and dismissed all my favors. In fact, he even fought against me, valuing his Innocence over my Power. He scornfully claimed that his friends, Honesty and Prudence, are more important than Unreliable Fortune, who only favors fools and scoundrels. Given this neglect and scorn, I believe I have every right to consider him my enemy, a judgment your Majesty can make for yourself.

After Fortune had thus ended her Speech, the Duchess's Soul rose from her seat, and spake to the Immaterial Assembly in this manner:

After Fortune finished her speech, the Duchess's soul rose from her seat and spoke to the immaterial assembly like this:

Noble Friends, I think it fit, by your leave, to answer Lady Fortune in the behalf of my Noble Lord and Husband, since he is not here himself; and since you have heard her complaint concerning the choice my Lord made of his Friends, and the neglect and disrespect he seemed to cast upon her; give me leave to answer, that, first concerning the Choice of his Friends, He has proved himself a wise man in it; and as for the disrespect and rudeness her Ladiship accuses him of, I dare say he is so much a Gentleman, that I am confident he would never slight, scorn or disrespect any of the Female Sex in all his life time; but was such a servant and Champion for them, that he ventured Life and Estate in their service; but being of an honest, as well as an honourable Nature, he could not trust Fortune with that which he preferred above his life, which was his Reputation, by reason Fortune did not side with those that were honest and honourable, but renounced them; and since he could not be of both sides, he chose to be of that which was agreeable both to his Conscience, Nature and Education; for which choice Fortune did not onely declare her self his open Enemy, but fought with him in several Battels; nay, many times, hand to hand; at last, she being a Powerful Princess, and as some believe, a Deity, overcame him, and cast him into a Banishment, where she kept him in great misery, ruined his Estate, and took away from him most of his Friends; nay, even when she favoured many that were against her, she still frowned on him; all which he endured with the greatest patience, and with that respect to Lady Fortune, that he did never in the least endeavour to disoblige any of her Favourites, but was onely sorry that he, an honest man, could find no favor in her Court; and since he did never injure any of those she favoured, he neither was an enemy to her Ladiship, but gave her always that respect and worship which belonged to her power and dignity, and is still ready at any time honestly and prudently to serve her; he onely begs, her Ladiship would be his friend for the future, as she hath been his enemy in times past.

Dear Friends, I believe it’s appropriate, with your permission, to respond to Lady Fortune on behalf of my Noble Lord and Husband since he is not here himself. You’ve heard her complaints about my Lord’s choice of friends and the perceived neglect and disrespect he showed her. Allow me to address this: first, regarding his choice of friends, he has demonstrated wisdom in that decision. As for the disrespect and rudeness she accuses him of, I can confidently say he is such a gentleman that he would never intentionally slight, scorn, or disrespect any woman throughout his life. He has always been a loyal advocate for them, risking his life and fortune in their service. However, being both honest and honorable, he could not trust Fortune with what he values most—his reputation—because Fortune often turns her back on those who are honest and honorable. Since he could not align himself with both sides, he chose what was in line with his conscience, character, and upbringing. For this choice, Fortune declared herself his open enemy and battled him on numerous occasions, even engaging him directly; eventually, being a powerful presence, and as some believe, a deity, she overcame him, exiling him and subjecting him to great misery, ruining his estate and stripping him of most of his friends. Even when she favored many who opposed her, she continued to scowl at him. He endured all of this with remarkable patience and with due respect for Lady Fortune, never seeking to offend any of her favorites, only lamenting that as an honest man, he found no favor in her court. Since he never harmed any of those she favored, he is not her enemy; instead, he has always shown her the respect and honor that her power and status deserve and is always willing to serve her sincerely and wisely. He only asks that her Ladyship be his friend in the future, as she has been his enemy in the past.

As soon as the Duchess's Speech was ended, Folly and Rashness started up, and both spake so thick and fast at once, that not onely the Assembly, but themselves were not able to understand each other: At which Fortune was somewhat out of countenance; and commanded them either to speak singly, or be silent: But Prudence told her Ladiship, she should command them to speak wisely, as well as singly; otherwise, said she, it were best for them not to speak at all: Which Fortune resented very ill, and told Prudence, she was too bold; and then commanded Folly to declare what she would have made known: but her Speech was so foolish, mixt with such Non-sense, that none knew what to make of it; besides, it was so tedious, that Fortune bid her to be silent; and commanded Rashness to speak for her, who began after this manner:

As soon as the Duchess finished her speech, Folly and Rashness jumped in at the same time, talking so fast that neither the audience nor they could understand each other. This made Fortune a bit uneasy, and she ordered them to either speak one at a time or remain silent. But Prudence advised her to tell them to speak wisely as well as individually; otherwise, she said, it would be better for them not to speak at all. Fortune took this badly and told Prudence she was being too bold. Then she asked Folly to say what she wanted to share, but Folly’s speech was so foolish and full of nonsense that no one could make sense of it. Furthermore, it was so long-winded that Fortune told her to be quiet and commanded Rashness to speak on her behalf, who began like this:

Great Fortune; The Duchess of Newcastle has proved her self, according to report, a very Proud and Ambitious Lady, in presuming to answer you her own self, in this noble Assembly without your Command, in a Speech wherein she did not onely contradict you, but preferred Honesty and Prudence before you; saying, That her Lord was ready to serve you honestly and prudently; which presumption is beyond all pardon; and if you allow Honesty and Prudence to be above you, none will admire, worship, or serve you; but you'l be forced to serve your self, and will be despised, neglected and scorned by all; and from a Deity, become a miserable, dirty, begging mortal in a Church-yard-Porch, or Noble-man's Gate: Wherefore to prevent such disasters, fling as many misfortunes and neglects on the Duke and Duchess of Newcastle, and their two friends, as your power is able to do; otherwise Prudence and Honesty will be the chief and onely Moral Deities of Mortals.

Great Fortune; The Duchess of Newcastle has shown herself, according to reports, to be a very Proud and Ambitious woman by daring to respond to you herself, in this noble Assembly without your permission, in a Speech where she not only contradicted you but also placed Honesty and Prudence above you; saying that her husband was ready to serve you honestly and wisely. This kind of presumption is completely unacceptable, and if you let Honesty and Prudence take priority over you, no one will admire, worship, or serve you; instead, you will have to serve yourself and will be looked down upon, ignored, and scorned by everyone. You would fall from a Deity to a miserable, dirty, begging mortal at a churchyard porch or a nobleman's gate. Therefore, to prevent such disasters, unleash as many misfortunes and neglects on the Duke and Duchess of Newcastle and their two friends as you can; otherwise, Prudence and Honesty will become the main and only Moral Deities of Mortals.

Rashness having thus ended her Speech, Prudence rose and declared her self in this manner:

Rashness finished her speech, and Prudence stood up and said this:

Beautiful Truth, Great Fortune, and you the rest of my noble Friends; I am come a great and long journey in the behalf of my dear Friend the Duke of Newcastle; not to make more wounds, but, if it be possible, to heal those that are made already. Neither do I presume to be a Deity; but my onely request is, that you would be pleased to accept of my Offering, I being an humble and devout supplicant; and since no offering is more acceptable to the Gods, then the offering of Peace; in order to that, I desire to make an agreement between Fortune, and the Duke of Newcastle.

Beautiful Truth, Great Fortune, and all my esteemed Friends; I have traveled a long way on behalf of my dear Friend, the Duke of Newcastle. I'm not here to inflict more wounds, but rather to heal the ones that already exist, if possible. I'm not claiming to be a deity; my only request is that you accept my offering, as I come to you as a humble and devoted supplicant. Since nothing pleases the Gods more than the offering of Peace, I wish to arrange a reconciliation between Fortune and the Duke of Newcastle.

Thus she spake, and as she was going up, up started Honesty (for she has not always so much discretion as she ought to have) and interrupted Prudence.

Thus she spoke, and as she was going up, up jumped Honesty (since she doesn’t always have as much discretion as she should) and interrupted Prudence.

I came not here, said she, to hear Fortune flattered, but to hear the Cause decided between Fortune and the Duke; neither came I hither to speak Rhetorically and Eloquently, but to propound the case plainly and truly; and I'le have you know, that the Duke, whose Cause we argue, was and is my Foster-son; for I Honesty bred him from his Childhood, and made a perpetual friendship betwixt him and Gratitude, Charity and Generosity; and put him to School to Prudence, who taught him Wisdom, and informed him in the Rules of Temperance, Patience, Justice, and the like; then I put him into the University of Honour, where he learned all Honourable Qualities, Arts, and Sciences; afterward I sent him to travel through the World of Actions, and made Observation his Governor; and in those his travels, he contracted a friendship with Experience; all which, made him fit for Heavens Blessings, and Fortunes Favours: But she hating all those that have merit and desert, became his inveterate Enemy, doing him all the mischief she could, until the God of Justice opposed Fortune's Malice, and pull'd him out of those ruines she had cast upon him: For this God's Favourites were the Dukes Champions; wherefore to be an Enemy to him, were to be an Enemy to the God of Justice: In short, the true cause of Fortunes Malice to this Duke is, that he would never flatter her; for I Honesty, did command him not to do it, or else he would be forced to follow all her inconstant ways, and obey all her unjust commands, which would cause a great reproach to him: but, on the other side, Prudence advised him not to despise Fortune's favours, for that would be an obstrustion and hinderance to his worth and merit; and He to obey both our advice and counsels, did neither flatter nor despise Her; but was always humble and respectful to her so far as Honour, Honesty and Conscience would permit: all which I refer to Truth's Judgment, and expect her final Sentence.

"I didn’t come here," she said, "to listen to Fortune being praised, but to hear the case judged between Fortune and the Duke; nor did I come here to speak in a flowery way, but to present the facts plainly and honestly. And I want you to know that the Duke, whose case we’re discussing, is my foster son; I raised him with honesty from childhood, fostering a lasting bond between him and gratitude, charity, and generosity. I sent him to learn from Prudence, who taught him wisdom and the rules of moderation, patience, justice, and similar values. Then I enrolled him in the University of Honor, where he acquired all honorable qualities, arts, and sciences. After that, I had him travel through the world of actions, with Observation as his guide; during his travels, he built a friendship with Experience. All this made him deserving of heaven’s blessings and Fortune’s favors. But she, hating all who possess merit and virtue, became his relentless enemy, causing him all the trouble she could, until the God of Justice opposed Fortune's malice and rescued him from the ruins she had inflicted. For this, God’s favorites were the Duke's champions; thus, to oppose him is to oppose the God of Justice. In short, the true reason for Fortune's malice against this Duke is that he would never flatter her; I, Honesty, commanded him not to do so, or else he would have to follow all her fickle ways and obey her unjust commands, which would bring him great shame. However, on the other hand, Prudence advised him not to dismiss Fortune's favors, as it would obstruct his worth and merit. To balance both our advice, he neither flattered nor disdained her; he remained humble and respectful to her as much as Honor, Honesty, and Conscience allowed. All of this I leave to the judgment of Truth and await her final decision."

Fortune hearing thus Honesty's plain Speech, thought it very rude, and would not hearken to Truth's Judgment, but went away in a Passion: At which, both the Empress and Duchess were extreamly troubled, that their endeavours should have no better effect: but Honesty chid the Duchess, and said, she was to be punished for desiring so much Fortune's favours; for it appears, said she, that you mistrust the gods blessings: At which the Duchess wept, answering Honesty, That she did neither mistrust the gods blessings, nor relye upon Fortune's favours; but desired onely that her Lord might have no potent Enemies. The Empress being much troubled to see her weep, told Honesty in anger, she wanted the discretion of Prudence; for though you are commended, said she, yet you are apt to commit many indiscreet actions, unless Prudence be your guide. At which reproof Prudence smiled, and Honesty was somewhat out of countenance; but they soon became very good friends: and after the Duchess's Soul had stayed some time with the Empress in the Blazing-World, she begg'd leave of her to return to her Lord and Husband; which the Empress granted her, upon condition she should come and visit her as often as conveniently she could, promising that she would do the same to the Duchess.

Fortune, hearing Honesty's straightforward words, found them very rude and refused to listen to Truth's opinion, leaving in a huff. This upset both the Empress and the Duchess, who were troubled that their efforts had not produced a better outcome. Honesty scolded the Duchess, saying she deserved to be punished for wanting so much of Fortune's favors; it seemed, she said, that you didn’t trust the blessings of the gods. The Duchess, in tears, replied to Honesty that she neither mistrusted the gods' blessings nor depended on Fortune’s favors; she only wished for her Lord to have no powerful enemies. The Empress, greatly distressed to see her crying, told Honesty in frustration that she lacked the wisdom of Prudence; for even though you are praised, she said, you tend to make many foolish decisions if Prudence isn’t guiding you. At this rebuke, Prudence smiled, and Honesty looked a bit embarrassed, but they quickly became good friends. After the Duchess's soul had stayed with the Empress for a while in the Blazing-World, she asked for permission to return to her Lord and husband, which the Empress granted on the condition that she would visit her as often as possible, promising that she would do the same for the Duchess.

Thus the Duchess's soul, after she had taken her leave of the Empress, as also of the Spirits, who with great civility, promised her, that they would endeavour in time to make a Peace and Agreement between Fortune and the Duke, returned with Prudence and Honesty, into her own World: But when she was just upon her departure, the Empress sent to Her, and desired that she might yet have some little conference with her before she went; which the Duchess most willingly granted her Majesty; and when she came to wait on her, the Empress told the Duchess, That she being her dear Platonick Friend, of whose just and Impartial Judgment, she had alwayes a very great esteem; could not forbear, before she went from her, to ask her Advice concerning the Government of the Blazing-World: For, said she, although this World was very well and wisely ordered and governed at first, when I came to be Empress thereof; yet the nature of Women being much delighted with Change and Variety, after I had received an absolute Power from the Emperor, did somewhat alter the Form of Government from what I found it; but now perceiving that the World is not so quiet as it was at first, I am much troubled at it; especially there are such continual Contentions and Divisions between the Worm- Bear- and Fly-men, the Ape-men, the Satyrs, the Spider-men, and all others of such sorts, that I fear they'l break out into an open Rebellion, and cause a great disorder; and the ruin of the Government; and therefore I desire your advice and assistance, how I may order it to the best advantage, that this World may be rendred peaceable, quiet and happy, as it was before. Whereupon the Duchess answered, That since she heard by her Imperial Majesty, how well and happily the World had been governed when she first came to be Empress thereof, she would advise her Majesty to introduce the same form of Government again, which had been before; that is, to have but one soveraign, one Religion, one Law, and one Language, so that all the World might be but as one united Family, without divisions; nay, like God, and his Blessed Saints and Angels: Otherwise, said she, it may in time prove as unhappy, nay, as miserable a World as that is from which I came, wherein are more soveraigns then Worlds, and more pretended Governours then Government, more Religions then Gods, and more Opinions in those Religions then Truths; more Laws then Rights, and more Bribes then Justices; more Policies then Necessities, and more Fears then Dangers; more Covetousness then Riches, more Ambitions then Merits, more Services then Rewards, more Languages then Wit, more Controversie then Knowledg, more Reports then noble Actions, and more Gifts by partiality, then according to Merit; all which, said she, is a great misery, nay, a curse, which your blessed Blazing-World never knew, nor 'tis probable, will never know of, unless your Imperial Majesty alter the Government thereof from what it was when you began to govern it: And since your Majesty complains much of the factions of the Bear- Fish- Fly- Ape- and Worm- men, the Satyrs, Spider-men, and the like, and of their perpetual disputes and quarrels, I would advise your Majesty to dissolve all their societies; for 'tis better to be without their intelligences, then to have an unquiet and disorderly Government. The truth is, said she, wheresoever Learning is, there is most commonly also Controversie and quarelling; for there be always some that will know more, and be wiser then others: some think their Arguments come nearer to Truth, and are more rational then others; some are so wedded to their own opinions, that they'l never yield to Reason; and others, though they find their Opinions not firmly grounded upon Reason, yet, for fear of receiving some disgrace by altering them, will nevertheless maintain them against all sense and reason, which must needs breed factions in their Schools, which at last break out into open Wars, and draw sometimes an utter ruin upon a State or Government. The Empress told the Duchess, that she would willingly follow her advice; but she thought it would be an eternal disgrace to her, to alter her own Decrees, Acts, and Laws. To which the Duchess answered, That it was so far from a disgrace, as it would rather be for her Majesties eternal honour, to return from a worse to a better, and would express and declare Her to be more then ordinary wise and good; so wise, as to perceive her own errors, and so good, as not to persist in them, which few did: for which, said she, you will get a glorious fame in this World, and an Eternal Glory hereafter; and I shall pray for it so long as I live. Upon which Advice, the Empress's Soul embrac'd and kiss'd the Duchess's Soul with an Immaterial Kiss, and shed Immaterial Tears, that she was forced to part from her, finding her not a flattering Parasite, but a true Friend; and in truth, such was their Platonick Friendship, as these two loving Souls did often meet and rejoice in each others Conversation.

Thus the Duchess's soul, after she had said goodbye to the Empress, as well as to the Spirits, who very politely promised her that they would try to create Peace and Agreement between Fortune and the Duke, returned with Prudence and Honesty to her own World. But just as she was about to leave, the Empress sent for her and requested a brief conversation before she departed, which the Duchess gladly agreed to. When she arrived, the Empress told the Duchess that, as her dear Platonic Friend, whose fair and unbiased judgment she greatly valued, she couldn’t help but ask for her advice regarding the governance of the Blazing World. The Empress explained that while the World was well-organized when she first became the Empress, the nature of women, who are often drawn to change and variety, had somewhat altered the form of governance after she received absolute Power from the Emperor. However, now noticing that the World was not as peaceful as it once was, she felt troubled, especially due to the ongoing conflicts and divisions among the Worm-Bear, Fly-men, Ape-men, Satyrs, Spider-men, and others. She feared that these disputes would lead to open rebellion and chaos, risking the Government’s downfall. Therefore, she sought the Duchess's advice on how to arrange things to ensure the World returns to being peaceful, quiet, and happy, as it once was. In response, the Duchess advised that since she heard from the Empress how well and happily the World was governed when the Empress first took power, she should revert to the previous form of governance: that is, to have one sovereign, one religion, one law, and one language, so that the World would be united like one family without divisions; like God and His Blessed Saints and Angels. Otherwise, she warned, it could end up being as unhappy and miserable as the World she came from, where there are more sovereigns than worlds, more pretenders to power than actual governance, more religions than gods, and more opinions within those religions than truths; more laws than rights, more bribes than justice; more policies than necessities, and more fears than dangers; more greed than wealth, more ambition than merit, more services than rewards, more languages than wit, more controversy than knowledge, more rumors than noble actions, and more gifts given out of favoritism than based on merit. She remarked that all of this is a great misery, even a curse, which your blessed Blazing World has never experienced and probably will not, unless your Imperial Majesty changes the government from what it was when you began to rule. Since your Majesty expresses concern about the factions among the Bear, Fish, Fly, Ape, and Worm-men, the Satyrs, Spider-men, and others, and their constant disputes and quarrels, I advise your Majesty to dissolve all their groups; it’s better to be without their influences than to have a chaotic and disorderly government. The truth is, she continued, wherever there is learning, there is often also controversy and fighting, as there are always those who believe they know more and are wiser than others; some think their arguments are closer to the truth and more rational; some are so attached to their opinions that they will never yield to reason; and others, even if they realize their opinions are not strongly grounded in reason, will cling to them to avoid the disgrace of changing their views. This leads to factions in their schools, which eventually erupt into open wars, sometimes resulting in the complete downfall of a state or government. The Empress replied that she would be willing to follow the Duchess's advice, but thought it would be a lasting disgrace to change her own decrees, acts, and laws. To this, the Duchess replied that far from being a disgrace, it would actually be for her Majesty's eternal honor to return from a worse situation to a better one, showing her to be extraordinarily wise and good; wise enough to recognize her own mistakes and good enough not to persist in them, which few do. She asserted that this would earn the Empress glorious fame in this World and eternal glory afterward, and she would pray for it as long as she lived. Upon this advice, the Empress's soul embraced and kissed the Duchess's soul with an immaterial kiss and shed immaterial tears at the thought of parting, realizing she was not dealing with a flattering sycophant, but a true friend. Indeed, their Platonic friendship was such that these two loving souls often met and found joy in each other's company.


The Second Part of the Description of the New Blazing-World.

The Empress having now ordered and setled her Government to the best advantage and quiet of her Blazing-World, lived and reigned most happily and blessedly, and received oftentimes Visits from the Immaterial Spirits, who gave her Intelligence of all such things as she desired to know, and they were able to inform her of: One time they told her, how the World she came from, was imbroiled in a great War, and that most parts or Nations thereof made War against that Kingdom which was her Native Country, where all her Friends and Relations did live; at which the Empress was extreamly troubled; insomuch that the Emperor perceived her grief by her tears, and examining the cause thereof, she told him that she had received Intelligence from the Spirits, that that part of the World she came from, which was her native Country, was like to be destroyed by numerous Enemies that made War against it. The Emperor being very sensible of this ill news, especially of the Trouble it caused to the Empress, endeavoured to comfort her as much as possibly he could; and told her, that she might have all the assistance which the Blazing-World was able to afford. she answered, That if there were any possibility of transporting Forces out of the Blazing-World, into the World she came from, she would not fear so much the ruin thereof: but, said she, there being no probability of effecting anysuch thing, I know not how to shew my readiness to serve my Native Country. The Emperor asked, Whether those Spirits that gave her Intelligence of this War, could not with all their Power and Forces, assist her against those Enemies? she answered, That Spirits could not arm themselves, nor make any use of Artificial Arms or Weapons; for their Vehicles were Natural Bodies, not Artificial: Besides, said she, the violent and strong actions of war, will never agree with Immaterial Spirits; for Immaterial Spirits cannot fight, nor make Trenches, Fortifications, and the like. But, said the Emperor, their Vehicles can; especially if those Vehicles be mens Bodies, they may be serviceable in all the actions of War. Alas, replied the Empress, that will never do; for first, said she, it will be difficult to get so many dead Bodies for their Vehicles, as to make up a whole Army, much more to make many Armies to fight with so many several Nations; nay, if this could be, yet it is not possible to get so many dead and undissolved Bodies in one Nation; and for transporting them out of other Nations, it would be a thing of great difficulty and improbability: But put the case, said she, all these difficulties could be overcome; yet there is one obstruction or hindrance which can no ways be avoided: For although those dead and undissolved Bodies did all die in one minute of time; yet before they could Rendezvouze, and be put into a posture of War, to make a great and formidable Army, they would stink and dissolve; and when they came to a fight, they would moulder into dust and ashes, and so leave the purer Immaterial Spirits naked: nay, were it also possible, that those dead bodies could be preserved from stinking and dissolving, yet the Souls of such Bodies would not suffer Immaterial Spirits to rule and order them, but they would enter and govern them themselves, as being the right owners thereof, which would produce a War between those Immaterial Souls, and the Immaterial Spirits in Material Bodies; all which would hinder them from doing any service in the actions of War, against the Enemies of my Native Countrey. You speak Reason, said the Emperor, and I wish with all my Soul I could advise any manner or way, that you might be able to assist it; but you having told me of your dear Platonick Friend the Duchess of Newcastle and of her good and profitable Counsels, I would desire you to send for her Soul, and conferr with her about this business.

The Empress, having organized her government for the best advantage and peace of her Blazing World, lived and ruled very happily and blessedly. She frequently received visits from the Immaterial Spirits, who kept her informed about everything she wanted to know. One time, they informed her that the world she came from was caught up in a huge war, with many nations attacking her native Kingdom, where her friends and family lived. This news deeply troubled the Empress; her grief was so apparent that the Emperor noticed her tears. When he asked her what was wrong, she told him that she had learned from the Spirits that her native land was at risk of being destroyed by numerous enemies. The Emperor, concerned by this bad news, especially because of the distress it caused the Empress, tried to comfort her as much as he could. He told her that she could have all the support that the Blazing World could provide. She replied that if there were any chance of sending forces from the Blazing World to her homeland, she wouldn't be so afraid of its destruction. However, she continued, since there was no likelihood of making that happen, she didn't know how to show her readiness to help her native country. The Emperor then asked if those Spirits who informed her about the war couldn't use their power and forces to assist her against the enemies. She explained that Spirits couldn’t arm themselves or use artificial weapons because their vessels were natural bodies, not man-made. Moreover, she added, the intense and violent actions of war didn't suit Immaterial Spirits, as they couldn't fight or build trenches and fortifications. Yet, the Emperor countered, those vessels could, especially if the vessels were human bodies; they could be useful in all military actions. The Empress replied, saying that wouldn't work. First, it would be hard to gather enough dead bodies to form a complete army, let alone multiple armies to fight against various nations. Even if that were possible, it wouldn't be feasible to find enough intact bodies in one nation, and bringing them in from other nations would be highly difficult and unlikely. But even if all these challenges could be overcome, there was a major obstacle that couldn't be avoided. Even if all the bodies died at the same moment, by the time they could gather and prepare for a battle to form a large and formidable army, they would start to rot and decay. When it came time to fight, they would crumble into dust and ashes, leaving the pure Immaterial Spirits vulnerable. Furthermore, even if it were somehow possible to keep those dead bodies from decaying, the souls of those bodies wouldn’t allow the Immaterial Spirits to control them; they would want to take charge themselves, being the rightful owners, which would create a conflict between the Immaterial Souls and the Immaterial Spirits in material bodies. All of this would impede any service in the war against the enemies of her native country. "You make a good point," the Emperor said. "I truly wish I could think of a way to help you assist it; however, since you mentioned your dear Platonic friend, the Duchess of Newcastle, and her wise advice, I suggest you summon her spirit and discuss this matter with her."

The Empress was very glad of this motion of the Emperor, and immediately sent for the Soul of the said Duchess, which in a minute waited on her Majesty. Then the Empress declared to her the grievance and sadness of her mind, and how much she was troubled and afflicted at the News brought her by the Immaterial Spirits, desiring the Duchess, if possible, to assist her with the best Counsels she could, that she might shew the greatness of her love and affection which she bore to her Native Countrey. Whereupon the Duchess promised her Majesty to do what lay in her power; and since it was a business of great Importance, she desired some time to consider of it; for, said she, Great Affairs require deep Considerations; which the Empress willingly allowed her. And after the Duchess had considered some little time, she desired the Empress to send some of her Syrens or Mear men, to see what passages they could find out of the Blazing-World, into the World she came from; for, said she, if there be a passage for a Ship to come out of that World into this; then certainly there may also a Ship pass thorow the same passage out of this World into that. Hereupon the Mear- or Fish-men were sent out; who being many in number, employ'd all their industry, and did swim several ways; at last having found out the passage, they returned to the Empress, and told her, That as their Blazing World had but one Emperor, one Government, one Religion, and one Language, so there was but one Passage into that World, which was so little, that no Vessel bigger than a Packet-Boat could go thorow; neither was that Passage always open, but sometimes quite frozen up. At which Relation both the Empress and Duchess seemed somewhat troubled, fearing that this would perhaps be an hindrance or obstruction to their Design.

The Empress was really pleased with the Emperor's decision and quickly summoned the Soul of the Duchess, who arrived before her in a minute. The Empress expressed her worries and sadness about the troubling news she received from the Immaterial Spirits, asking the Duchess for any advice she may have to help her show the depth of her love and devotion to her homeland. The Duchess promised to assist her in any way possible, but since it was a matter of great importance, she requested some time to think it over. “Big issues require deep thought,” she said, and the Empress agreed. After considering for a little while, the Duchess asked the Empress to send some of her Syrens or Merfolk to look for any paths that might connect the Blazing World to the world she came from. “If there’s a way for a ship to travel from that world to this one, then there should also be a way for a ship to travel from this world to that one,” she stated. The Empress sent out the Merfolk, who worked hard and explored in various directions. Eventually, they found the passage and returned to inform the Empress that while their Blazing World had only one Emperor, one Government, one Religion, and one Language, there was indeed only one passage to that world. This passage was so small that no vessel larger than a small packet boat could fit through it, and it wasn’t always open—sometimes it was completely frozen over. The Empress and the Duchess both appeared worried, fearing this might hinder their plans.

At last the Duchess desired the Empress to send for her Ship-wrights, and all her Architects, which were Giants; who being called, the Duchess told them how some in her own World had been so ingenious, as to contrive Ships that could swim under Water, and asked, Whether they could do the like? The Giants answered, They had never heard of that Invention; nevertheless, they would try what might be done by Art, and spare no labour or industry to find it out. In the mean time, while both the Empress and Duchess were in a serious Counsel, after many debates, the Duchess desired but a few Ships to transport some of the Bird-, Worm- and Bear- men: Alas! said the Empress, What can such sorts of Men do in the other World? especially so few? They will be soon destroyed, for a Musket will destroy numbers of Birds in one shot. The Duchess said, I desire your Majesty will have but a little patience, and relie upon my advice, and you shall not fail to save your own Native Country, and in a manner become a Mistress of all that World you came from. The Empress, who loved the Duchess as her own Soul, did so; the Giants returned soon after, and told her Majesty, that they had found out the Art which the Duchess had mentioned, to make such Ships as could swim under water; which the Empress and Duchess were both very glad at, and when the Ships were made ready, the Duchess told the Empress, that it was requisite that her Majesty should go her self in body, as well as in Soul; but I, said she, can onely wait on your Majesty after a Spiritual manner, that is, with my Soul. Your Soul, said the Empress, shall live with my Soul, in my Body; for I shall onely desire your Counsel and Advice. Then said the Duchess, Your Majesty must command a great number of your Fish-men to wait on your Ships; for you know that your Ships are not made for Cannons, and therefore are no ways serviceable in War; for though by the help of your Engines, they can drive on, and your Fish-men may by the help of Chains and Ropes, draw them which way they will, to make them go on, or flye back, yet not so as to fight: And though your Ships be of Gold, and cannot be shot thorow, but onely bruised and battered; yet the Enemy will assault and enter them, and take them as Prizes; wherefore your Fish-men must do you Service instead of Cannons. But how, said the Empress, can the Fish-men do me service against an Enemy, without Cannons and all sorts of Arms? That is the reason, answered the Duchess, that I would have numbers of Fish-men, for they shall destroy all your Enemies Ships, before they can come near you. The Empress asked in what manner that could be? Thus, answered the Duchess: Your Majesty must send a number of Worm-men to the Burning-Mountains (for you have good store of them in the Blazing-World) which must get a great quantity of the Fire-stone, whose property, you know, is, that it burns so long as it is wet; and the Ships in the other World being all made of Wood, they may by that means set them all on fire; and if you can but destroy their Ships, and hinder their Navigation, you will be Mistress of all that World, by reason most parts thereof cannot live without Navigation. Besides, said she, the Fire-stone will serve you instead of Light or Torches; for you know, that the World you are going into, is dark at nights (especially if there be no Moon-shine, or if the Moon be overshadowed by Clouds) and not so full of Blazing-Stars as this World is, which make as great a light in the absence of the Sun, as the Sun doth when it is present; for that World hath but little blinking Stars, which make more shadows then light, and are onely able to draw up Vapours from the Earth, but not to rarifie or clarifie them, or to convert them into serene air.

Finally, the Duchess asked the Empress to call for her shipbuilders and all her architects, who were giants. When they arrived, the Duchess explained how some people in her world had cleverly designed ships that could sail underwater, and she asked if they could do the same. The giants replied that they had never heard of such an invention; however, they were willing to try and would put in all the effort and hard work necessary to figure it out. In the meantime, while both the Empress and Duchess were engaged in serious discussions, after much deliberation, the Duchess requested just a few ships to transport some of the bird, worm, and bear people. "Alas!" said the Empress, "What can such people do in the other world, especially in such small numbers? They’ll be wiped out quickly; one musket can take down many birds in a single shot." The Duchess replied, "I ask Your Majesty to be patient and trust my advice, and you will surely save your homeland and effectively become the ruler of all that world you came from." The Empress, who cherished the Duchess as dearly as her own soul, agreed. The giants soon returned and informed her Majesty that they had discovered the method to construct the ships the Duchess had mentioned—that could swim underwater. The Empress and Duchess were both very pleased, and when the ships were ready, the Duchess advised the Empress that she needed to physically accompany them, as well as in spirit. "But I," she said, "can only accompany Your Majesty in a spiritual way, with my soul." The Empress responded, "Your soul shall reside with my soul in my body, as I only seek your counsel and advice." The Duchess then added, "Your Majesty must order a large number of your fish people to accompany your ships because they are not made for cannons and won't be useful in a fight. Even though your engines can propel them and your fish people can use chains and ropes to maneuver them, they aren’t designed for battle. Though your ships are made of gold and won't be pierced but can be battered, the enemy will still attack and capture them as prizes. Therefore, your fish people must serve as a substitute for cannons." The Empress asked, "How can the fish people serve me against an enemy without cannons and weapons?" The Duchess replied, "That’s why I want many fish people—because they will destroy all enemy ships before they can get close." The Empress inquired how this would work. The Duchess explained, "Your Majesty must send a number of worm people to the Burning Mountains (as you have plenty in the Blazing World) to collect a large supply of firestone, which burns as long as it’s wet. Since the enemy ships are all made of wood, they can set them on fire. If you can destroy their ships and stop their navigation, you will rule over all that world, as most of it cannot survive without navigation. Furthermore, the firestone will serve as your light or torches; you know that the world you're entering is dark at night (especially when there’s no moonlight or if the moon is covered by clouds) and doesn’t have as many blazing stars as this world, which provides nearly as much light in the sun’s absence as the sun does in its presence. That world has only a few twinkling stars, which create more shadows than light, only enough to draw up vapors from the earth but not to purify or clarify them or turn them into clear air."

This Advice of the Duchess was very much approved; and joyfully embraced by the Empress, who forthwith sent her Worm-men to get a good quantity of the mentioned Fire-stone. She also commanded numbers of Fish-men to wait on her under Water, and Bird-men to wait on her in the Air; and Bear- and Worm-men to wait on her in Ships, according to the Duchess's advice; and indeed the Bear-men were as serviceable to her, as the North Star; but the Bird-men would often rest themselves upon the Deck of the Ships; neither would the Empress, being of a sweet and noble Nature, suffer that they should tire or weary themselves by long flights; for though by Land they did often fly out of one Countrey into another, yet they did rest in some Woods, or on some Grounds, especially at night, when it was their sleeping time: And therefore the Empress was forced to take a great many Ships along with her, both for transporting those several sorts of her loyal and serviceable Subjects, and to carry provisions for them: Besides, she was so wearied with the Petitions of several others of her Subjects who desired to wait on her Majesty, that she could not possibly deny them all; for some would rather chuse to be drowned, then not tender their duty to her.

This advice from the Duchess was highly welcomed and enthusiastically accepted by the Empress, who immediately sent her Worm-men to gather a good amount of the Fire-stone. She also ordered many Fish-men to attend to her underwater and Bird-men to assist her in the air; along with Bear- and Worm-men to accompany her on ships, following the Duchess's recommendations. The Bear-men proved to be as useful as the North Star; however, the Bird-men would often rest on the decks of the ships. The Empress, being kind and noble, refused to let them get tired from long flights. Although they often flew from one country to another over land, they would rest in some woods or on particular grounds, especially at night when they needed to sleep. As a result, the Empress had to take many ships with her, both to transport her various loyal and helpful subjects and to carry supplies for them. Additionally, she was overwhelmed by the requests from many other subjects who wished to serve her Majesty, making it impossible for her to deny them all; some preferred to risk drowning rather than not show their loyalty to her.

Thus after all things were made fit and ready, the Empress began her Journey; I cannot properly say, she set Sail, by reason in some Part, as in the passage between the two Worlds (which yet was but short) the Ships were drawn under water by the Fish-men with Golden Chains, so that they had no need of Sails there, nor of any other Arts, but onely to keep out water from entering into the Ships, and to give or make so much Air as would serve, for breath or respiration, those Land-Animals that were in the Ships; which the Giants had so Artificially contrived, that they which were therein, found no inconveniency at all: And after they had passed the Icy Sea, the Golden Ships appeared above Water, and so went on until they came near the Kingdom that was the Empress's Native Countrey; where the Bear-men through their Telescopes discovered a great number of Ships which had beset all that Kingdom, well rigg'd and mann'd.

So once everything was prepared and ready, the Empress started her journey. I can't quite say she set sail, since in some parts, like the passage between the two worlds (which was still a short distance), the ships were pulled underwater by the fish-men using golden chains. Because of this, they didn’t need sails or any other techniques, just to keep water from getting into the ships and to provide enough air for the land animals on board to breathe. The giants had designed it so well that everyone inside felt completely comfortable. After they crossed the icy sea, the golden ships came up above the water and continued on until they got close to the kingdom of the Empress's homeland. There, the bear-men spotted a large number of well-equipped and crewed ships surrounding the entire kingdom through their telescopes.

The Empress before she came in sight of the Enemy, sent some of her Fish- and Bird-men to bring her intelligence of their Fleet; and hearing of their number, their station and posture, she gave order that when it was Night, her Bird-men should carry in their beeks some of the mentioned Fire-stones, with the tops thereof wetted; and the Fish-men should carry them likewise, and hold them out of the Water; for they were cut in the form of Torches or Candles, and being many thousands, made a terrible shew; for it appear'd as if all the Air and Sea had been of a Flaming-Fire; and all that were upon the Sea, or near it, did verily believe, the time of Judgment, or the Last Day was come, which made them all fall down, and Pray.

The Empress, before she spotted the Enemy, sent some of her Fish- and Bird-men to gather information about their Fleet. Upon hearing about their numbers, position, and setup, she instructed that when night fell, her Bird-men should carry some of the Fire-stones in their beaks, with the tops wet. The Fish-men were to carry them as well, holding them above the water. These stones were shaped like torches or candles, and because there were thousands of them, they created a terrifying display; it looked as if the entire air and sea were on fire. Everyone on or near the sea truly believed that the Day of Judgment had arrived, causing them all to kneel and pray.

At the break of Day, the Empress commanded those Lights to be put out, and then the Naval Forces of the Enemy perceived nothing but a Number of Ships without Sails, Guns, Arms, and other Instruments of War; which Ships seemed to swim of themselves, without any help or assistance: which sight put them into a great amaze; neither could they perceive that those Ships were of Gold, by reason the Empress had caused them all to be coloured black, or with a dark colour; so that the natural colour of the Gold could not be perceived through the artificial colour of the paint, no not by the best Telescopes. All which put the Enemies Fleet into such a fright at night, and to such wonder in the morning, or at day-time, that they know not what to judg or make of them; for they know neither what Ships they were, nor what Party they belonged to, insomuch that they had no power to stir.

At dawn, the Empress ordered the lights to be turned off, and then the Enemy's Navy saw only a fleet of ships that had no sails, cannons, weapons, or other tools of war. These ships appeared to be floating on their own, without any help or assistance, which left them completely astonished. They couldn’t even recognize that the ships were made of gold because the Empress had them all painted black or a dark color, obscuring the natural shine of the gold from view, even with the best telescopes. This caused the enemy fleet to be so terrified at night and so bewildered in the morning that they didn’t know what to make of them; they had no idea which ships they were or which side they belonged to, leaving them paralyzed with confusion.

In the mean while, the Empress knowing the Colours of her own Country, sent a Letter to their General, and the rest of the chief Commanders, to let them know, that she was a great and powerful Princess, and came to assist them against their Enemies: wherefore she desired they should declare themselves, when they would have her help and assistance.

In the meantime, the Empress, aware of her own country's colors, sent a letter to their General and the other top commanders to inform them that she was a strong and influential princess and had come to help them against their enemies. Therefore, she asked them to let her know when they would need her support and assistance.

Hereupon a Councel was called, and the business debated; but there were so many cross and different Opinions, that they could not suddenly resolve what answer to send the Empress; at which she grew angry, insomuch that she resolved to return into her Blazing- World, without giving any assistance to her Countrymen: but the Duchess of Newcastle intreated her Majesty to abate her passion; for, said she, Great Councels are most commonly slow, because many men have many several Opinions: besides, every Councellor striving to be the wisest, makes long speeches, and raise many doubts, which cause retardments. If I had long-speeched Councellors, replied the Empress, I would hang them, by reason they give more Words, then Advice. The Duchess answered, That her Majesty should not be angry, but consider the differences of that and her Blazing-World; for, said she, they are not both alike; but there are grosser and duller understandings in this, than in the Blazing-World.

A council was called, and they debated the issue; however, there were so many conflicting opinions that they couldn't quickly decide what response to send to the Empress. This made her angry, to the point that she decided to return to her Blazing World without helping her countrymen. But the Duchess of Newcastle urged her Majesty to calm down. She said that great councils are usually slow because many people have different opinions. Plus, each councilor trying to be the smartest tends to make long speeches and raise many doubts, which slows things down. The Empress replied, "If I had long-winded councilors, I would hang them, because they provide more words than advice." The Duchess responded that her Majesty shouldn't be angry but should consider the differences between this world and her Blazing World. She said that they are not the same, and there are coarser and duller minds here than in the Blazing World.

At last a Messenger came out, who returned the Empress thanks for her kind proffer, but desired withal, to know from whence she came, and how, and in what manner her assistance could be serviceable to them? The Empress answered, That she was not bound to tell them whence she came; but as for the manner of her assistance, I will appear, said she, to your Navy in a splendorous Light, surrounded with Fire. The Messenger asked at what time they should expect her coming? I'le be with you, answered the Empress, about one of the Clock at night. With this report the Messenger returned; which made both the poor Councellors and Sea-men much afraid; but yet they longed for the time to behold this strange sight.

At last, a Messenger came out and thanked the Empress for her generous offer but wanted to know where she came from, how, and in what way her help would be valuable to them. The Empress replied that she was not obligated to reveal her origins; however, as for the manner of her assistance, she said she would appear to their Navy in a brilliant light, surrounded by fire. The Messenger asked when they should expect her arrival. "I’ll be with you," the Empress responded, "around one o'clock at night." With this message, the Messenger returned, which left both the worried Counselors and sailors very anxious, yet they were also eager for the time to see this extraordinary event.

The appointed hour being come, the Empress appear'd with Garments made of the Star-stone, and was born or supported above the Water, upon the Fish- mens heads and backs, so that she seemed to walk upon the face of the Water, and the Bird- and Fish-men carried the Fire-stone, lighted both in the Air, and above the Waters.

The appointed hour arrived, and the Empress appeared wearing garments made of star-stone, supported above the water on the heads and backs of the fish-men, making it look like she was walking on the surface of the water. The bird-men and fish-men carried the fire-stone, lit both in the air and above the waters.

Which sight, when her Country-men perceived at a distance, their hearts began to tremble; but coming something nearer, she left her Torches, and appeared onely in her Garments of Light, like an Angel, or some Deity, and all kneeled down before her, and worshipped her with all submission and reverence: But the Empress would not come nearer than at such a distance where her voice might be generally heard, by reason she would not have that any of her Accoustrements should be perceived, but the splendor thereof; and when she was come so near that her voice could be heard and understood by all, she made this following Speech:

When her fellow countrymen saw her from a distance, their hearts began to race. As she got closer, she left her torches behind and appeared only in her radiant garments, like an angel or a deity. Everyone knelt down before her and worshipped her with complete submission and reverence. However, the Empress stayed at a distance where her voice could be heard by everyone because she didn't want any details of her attire to be noticed, just the brilliance of it. When she was close enough for everyone to hear and understand her, she delivered the following speech:

Dear Country-men, for so you are, although you know me not; I being a Native of this Kingdom, and hearing that most part of this World had resolved to make Warr against it, and sought to destroy it, at least to weaken its Naval Force and Power, have made a Voyage out of another World, to lend you my assistance against your Enemies. I come not to make bargains with you, or to regard my own Interest more than your Safety; but I intend to make you the most powerful Nation of this World, and therefore I have chosen rather to quit my own Tranquility, Riches and Pleasure, than suffer you to be ruined and destroyed. All the Return I desire, is but your grateful acknowledgment, and to declare my Power, Love and Loyalty to my Native Country: for, although I am now a Great and Absolute Princess, and Empress of a whole World, yet I acknowledg, that once I was a Subject of this Kingdom, which is but a small part of this World; and therefore I will have you undoubtedly believe, that I shall destroy all your Enemies before this following Night, I mean those which trouble you by Sea; and if you have any by Land, assure your self I shall also give you my assistance against them, and make you triumph over all that seek your Ruine and Destruction.

Dear Countrymen, for that’s what you are, even if you don’t know me; I am a native of this Kingdom, and after hearing that much of the world has decided to wage war against it and seeks to destroy it, or at least weaken its naval strength and power, I have come from another world to offer you my help against your enemies. I’m not here to negotiate with you, nor to prioritize my own interests over your safety; my goal is to make you the most powerful nation in the world. That's why I've chosen to give up my own peace, wealth, and pleasure, rather than allow you to be ruined and destroyed. All I ask in return is your grateful recognition and the chance to express my power, love, and loyalty to my homeland: for, even though I am now a great and absolute princess, and empress of an entire world, I acknowledge that I was once a subject of this kingdom, which is just a small part of this world. Therefore, I want you to believe that I will defeat all your enemies before tomorrow night, specifically those troubling you at sea; and if you have any on land, rest assured I will also assist you against them and help you triumph over all who seek your ruin and destruction.

Upon this Declaration of the Empress, when both the General, and all the Commanders in their several Ships, had return'd their humble and hearty Thanks to Her Majesty for so great a favour to them, she took her leave, and departed to her own Ships. But, good Lord! what several Opinions and Judgments did this produce in the minds of her Country-men! some said she was an Angel; others, she was a sorceress; some believed her a Goddess; others said the Devil deluded them in the shape of a fine Lady.

After the Empress made her announcement, when the General and all the Commanders in their various ships expressed their sincere gratitude to Her Majesty for such a generous favor, she said goodbye and went back to her own ships. But, good Lord! what different opinions and judgments this stirred up among her fellow countrymen! Some said she was an angel; others claimed she was a sorceress; some believed she was a goddess; while others suggested that the devil had deceived them in the form of a beautiful lady.

The morning after, when the Navies were to fight, the Empress appear'd upon the face of the Waters, dress'd in her Imperial Robes, which were all of Diamonds and Carbuncles; in one hand she held a Buckler, made of one intire Carbuncle; and in the other hand a Spear of one intire Diamond; on her head she had a Cap of Diamonds, and just upon the top of the Crown, was a Starr made of the Starr-stone, mentioned heretofore; and a Half-Moon made of the same Stone, was placed on her forehead; all her other Garments were of several sorts of precious Jewels; and having given her Fish-men directions how to destroy the Enemies of her Native Country, she proceeded to effect her design. The Fish-men were to carry the Fire-stones in cases of Diamonds (for the Diamonds in the Blazing-World, are in splendor so far beyond the Diamonds of this World, as Peble-stones are to the best sort of this Worlds Diamonds) and to uncase or uncover those Fire-stones no sooner but when they were just under the Enemis Ships, or close at their sides, and then to wet them, and set their Ships on fire; which was no sooner done, but all the Enemie's Fleet was of a Flaming fire; and coming to the place where the Powder was, it streight blew them up; so that all the several Navies of the Enemies, were destroyed in a short time: which when her Countrymen did see, they all cried out with one voice, That she was an Angel sent from God to deliver them out of the hands of their Enemies: Neither would she return into the Blazing-World, until she had forced all the rest of the World to submit to that same Nation.

The next morning, when the Navies were set to fight, the Empress appeared on the surface of the water, dressed in her royal robes made entirely of diamonds and rubies. In one hand, she held a shield made from a single ruby, and in the other, a spear crafted from a single diamond. On her head was a diamond crown, topped with a star made from the star-stone mentioned earlier, and a crescent moon made from the same stone was positioned on her forehead. The rest of her garments were made from various precious jewels. After giving her fish-men instructions on how to defeat the enemies of her homeland, she set her plan in motion. The fish-men were to carry the fire-stones in diamond cases (because the diamonds in the Blazing-World shine far brighter than those in our world, like pebbles compared to the best diamonds here), and they were to reveal the fire-stones only when they were directly under the enemy ships or right alongside them. They would then wet them and set the ships on fire. As soon as they did this, the entire enemy fleet was engulfed in flames, and when they reached the location of the powder, it immediately exploded, destroying all the enemies' navies in a short time. When her countrymen saw this, they all shouted together that she was an angel sent by God to save them from their enemies. She wouldn’t return to the Blazing-World until she had forced the rest of the world to submit to her nation.

In the mean time, the General of all their Naval Forces, sent to their soveraign to acquaint him with their miraculous Delivery and Conquest, and with the Empress's design of making him the most powerful Monarch of all that World. After a short time, the Empress sent her self, to the soveraign of that Nation to know in what she could be serviceable to him; who returning her many thanks, both for her assistance against his Enemies, and her kind proffer to do him further service for the good and benefit of his Nations (for he was King over several Kingdoms) sent her word, that although she did partly destroy his Enemies by Sea, yet, they were so powerful, that they did hinder the Trade and Traffick of his Dominions. To which the Empress returned this answer, That she would burn and sink all those Ships that would not pay him Tribute; and forthwith sent to all the Neighbouring Nations, who had any Traffick by Sea, desiring them to pay Tribute to the King and soveraign of that Nation where she was born; But they denied it with great scorn. Whereupon, she immediately commanded her Fish-men, to destroy all strangers Ships that traffick'd on the Seas; which they did according to the Empress's Command; and when the Neighbouring Nations and Kingdoms perceived her power, they were so discomposed in their affairs and designs, that they knew not what to do: At last they sent to the Empress, and desired to treat with her, but could get no other conditions then to submit and pay Tribute to the said King and soveraign of her Native Country, otherwise, she was resolved to ruin all their Trade and Traffick by burning their Ships. Long was this Treaty, but in fine, they could obtain nothing, so that at last they were inforced to submit; by which the King of the mentioned Nations became absolute Master of the Seas, and consequently of that World; by reason, as I mentioned heretofore, the several Nations of that World could not well live without Traffick and Commerce, by Sea, as well as by Land.

In the meantime, the Admiral of their Naval Forces sent a message to their sovereign to inform him about their miraculous rescue and victory, as well as the Empress's plan to make him the most powerful ruler in the world. After a short while, the Empress herself visited the sovereign of that nation to offer her assistance. He thanked her profusely for her help against his enemies and for her generous offer to support him for the benefit of his many kingdoms. Although she had somewhat weakened his enemies at sea, he said they were still strong enough to disrupt trade within his territories. The Empress replied that she would destroy any ships that refused to pay him tribute. She immediately reached out to all the neighboring nations engaged in maritime trade, asking them to pay tribute to the king and sovereign of her homeland, but they refused with great disdain. In response, she ordered her Fish-men to attack all foreign ships operating on the seas, which they did as instructed. When the neighboring nations and kingdoms witnessed her power, they became disorganized and uncertain about their next steps. Eventually, they sent emissaries to the Empress, seeking negotiations, but the only terms she offered were for them to submit and pay tribute to the king of her native land, or she would continue to destroy their trade by burning their ships. The negotiations dragged on, but ultimately they could not reach any other agreement, and they were forced to submit. As a result, the king of the mentioned nations became the uncontested master of the seas and, consequently, of the world, as previously noted, since various nations relied heavily on trade by sea as well as by land.

But after a short time, those Neighbouring Nations finding themselves so much inslaved, that they were hardly able to peep out of their own Dominions without a chargeable Tribute, they all agreed to join again their Forces against the King and soveraign of the said Dominions; which when the Empress receiv'd notice of, she sent out her Fish-men to destroy, as they had done before, the remainder of all their Naval Power, by which they were soon forced again to submit, except some Nations which could live without Foreign Traffick, and some whose Trade and Traffick was meerly by Land; these would no ways be Tributary to the mentioned King. The Empress sent them word, That in case they did not submit to him, she intended to fire all their Towns and Cities, and reduce them by force, to what they would not yield with a good will. But they rejected and scorned her Majesties Message, which provoked her anger so much, that she resolved to send her Bird- and Worm men thither, with order to begin first with their smaller Towns, and set them on fire (for she was loath to make more spoil then she was forced to do) and if they remain'd still obstinate in their resolutions, to destroy also their greater Cities. The onely difficulty was, how to convey the Worm-men conveniently to those places; but they desired that her Majesty would but set them upon any part of the Earth of those Nations, and they could travel within the Earth as easily, and as nimbly as men upon the face of the Earth; which the Empress did according to their desire.

But after a short time, the neighboring nations found themselves so enslaved that they could barely peek out of their own territories without paying a hefty tribute. They all agreed to unite their forces against the king and sovereign of those territories. When the Empress heard about this, she sent out her fish-men to destroy what was left of their naval power, which forced them to submit once again, except for a few nations that could survive without foreign trade and some that relied solely on land trade; these countries refused to pay tribute to the king. The Empress warned them that if they did not submit to him, she intended to burn all their towns and cities and force them into submission by power, since they wouldn't yield willingly. However, they dismissed and scorned her message, which enraged her so much that she decided to send her bird- and worm-men there, ordering them to start with the smaller towns and set them on fire (since she was reluctant to do more damage than necessary), and if they continued to resist, to also destroy their larger cities. The only challenge was figuring out how to transport the worm-men to those locations conveniently, but they insisted that if her Majesty simply placed them anywhere on the land of those nations, they could travel underground as easily and swiftly as people could on the surface. The Empress complied with their request.

But before both the Bird- and Worm-men began their journey, the Empress commanded the Bear-men to view through their Telescopes what Towns and Cities those were that would not submit; and having a full information thereof, she instructed the Bird- and Bear-men what Towns they should begin withal; in the mean while she sent to all the Princes and soveraigns of those Nations, to let them know that she would give them a proof of her Power, and check their Obstinacies by burning some of their smaller Towns; and if they continued still in their Obstinate Resolutions, that she would convert their smaller Loss into a Total Ruin. she also commanded her Bird-men to make their flight at night, lest they be perceived. At last when both the Bird- and Worm-men came to the designed places, the Worm-men laid some Fire-stones under the Foundation of every House, and the Bird-men placed some at the tops of them, so that both by rain, and by some other moisture within the Earth, the stones could not fail of burning. The Bird-men in the mean time having learned some few words of their Language, told them, That the next time it did rain, their Towns would be all on fire; at which they were amaz'd to hear Men speak in the air; but withall they laughed when they heard them say that rain should fire their Towns; knowing that the effect of Water was to quench, not produce Fire.

But before the Bird-men and Worm-men started their journey, the Empress ordered the Bear-men to use their telescopes to see which towns and cities would not surrender. After she gathered all the information, she directed the Bird-men and Bear-men on which towns to target first. Meanwhile, she sent messages to all the princes and rulers of those nations to inform them that she would demonstrate her power by burning some of their smaller towns. She warned that if they remained stubborn, she would turn their small losses into complete destruction. She also instructed her Bird-men to fly at night so they wouldn’t be seen. Eventually, when both the Bird-men and Worm-men arrived at their chosen places, the Worm-men set fire-stones under the foundations of each house, while the Bird-men placed some on the rooftops, ensuring that both rain and earth moisture would cause them to ignite. The Bird-men, having learned a few words of the local language, told the people that the next time it rained, their towns would be on fire. The locals were amazed to hear men speaking from the sky, but they laughed when they heard that rain would ignite their towns, knowing that water usually puts out fire, not creates it.

At last a rain came, and upon a sudden all their Houses appeared of a flaming Fire; and the more Water there was poured on them, the more they did flame and burn; which struck such a Fright and Terror into all the Neighbouring Cities, Nations and Kingdoms, that for fear the like should happen to them, they and all the rest of the parts of that World, granted the Empress's desire, and submitted to the Monarch and sovereign of her Native Countrey, the King of Esfi; save one, which having seldom or never any rain, but onely dews, which would soon be spent in a great fire, slighted her Power: The Empress being desirous to make it stoop as well as the rest, knew that every year it was watered by a flowing Tide, which lasted some Weeks; and although their Houses stood high from the ground, yet they were built upon Supporters which were fixt into the ground. Wherefore she commanded both her Bird- and Worm-men to lay some of the Fire-stones at the bottom of those Supporters, and when the Tide came in, all their Houses were of a Fire, which did so rarifie the Water, that the Tide was soon turn'd into a Vapour, and this Vapour again into Air; which caused not onely a destruction of their Houses, but also a general barrenness over all their Countrey that year, and forced them to submit, as well as the rest of the World had done.

Finally, rain came, and suddenly all their houses looked like they were on fire. The more water was poured on them, the more they blazed and burned, which created such fear and terror in all the neighboring cities, nations, and kingdoms that, worried the same fate would befall them, they all agreed to the Empress's wishes and submitted to the monarch of her homeland, the King of Esfi. The only exception was one place that rarely saw rain, only dews that would quickly evaporate in a big fire, and they dismissed her power. The Empress, wanting to bring them under control like the others, knew that every year they were watered by a rising tide that lasted several weeks. Even though their houses were elevated, they were built on supports fixed into the ground. So she ordered her bird- and worm-men to place some fire stones at the base of those supports, and when the tide came in, all their houses were ablaze, creating steam that quickly turned the tide into vapor, and this vapor into air. This caused not only the destruction of their houses but also widespread barrenness across their land that year, forcing them to submit just like the rest of the world had.

Thus the Empress did not onely save her Native Country, but made it the Absolute Monarchy of all that World; and both the effects of her Power and her Beauty, did kindle a great desire in all the greatest Princes to see her; who hearing that she was resolved to return into her own Blazing-World, they all entreated the favour, that they might wait on her Majesty before she went. The Empress sent word, That she should be glad to grant their Requests; but having no other place of Reception for them, she desired that they would be pleased to come into the open Seas with their Ships, and make a Circle of a pretty large compass, and then her own Ships should meet them, and close up the Circle, and she would present her self to the view of all those that came to see her: Which Answer was joyfully received by all the mentioned Princes, who came, some sooner, and some later, each according to the distance of his Countrey, and the length of the voyage. And being all met in the form and manner aforesaid, the Empress appeared upon the face of the Water in her Imperial Robes; in some part of her hair, near her face, she had placed some of the Starr- Stone, which added such a luster and glory to it, that it caused a great admiration in all that were present, who believed her to be some Celestial Creature, or rather an uncreated Goddess, and they all had a desire to worship her; for surely, said they, no mortal creature can have such a splendid and transcendent beauty, nor can any have so great a power as she has, to walk upon the Waters, and to destroy whatever she pleases, not onely whole Nations, but a whole World.

Thus, the Empress not only saved her home country but made it the supreme monarchy of the entire world. The effects of her power and beauty sparked a strong desire in all the greatest princes to see her. When they heard she planned to return to her own Blazing-World, they all requested the favor of being allowed to pay their respects to her Majesty before she left. The Empress replied that she would be happy to accommodate them; however, she had no suitable place to host them. She asked them to bring their ships out into the open sea and form a large circle, after which her own ships would meet them to close the circle, allowing her to present herself to all who came to see her. This response was met with joy by the princes, who arrived at various times depending on the distance of their countries and the length of their journeys. Once they were all gathered as described, the Empress appeared on the surface of the water in her royal robes. In part of her hair near her face, she had positioned some star stone, which added such a shine and brilliance that it amazed everyone present, leading them to believe she was a celestial being, or even a goddess. They all felt a strong urge to worship her, for surely, they said, no mortal could possess such dazzling and extraordinary beauty, nor could any have the immense power she did to walk on water and destroy anything she wished, not just whole nations but an entire world.

The Empress expressed to her own Countrymen, who were also her Interpreters to the rest of the Princes that were present, That she would give them an Entertainment at the darkest time of Night: Which being come, the Fire-Stones were lighted, which made both Air and Seas appear of a bright shining flame, insomuch that they put all Spectators into an extream fright, who verily believed they should all be destroyed; which the Empress perceiving, caused all the Lights of the Fire-Stones to be put out, and onely shewed her self in her Garments of Light. The Bird-men carried her upon their backs into the Air, and there she appear'd as glorious as the Sun. Then she was set down upon the Seas again, and presently there was heard the most melodious and sweetest Consort of Voices, as ever was heard out of the Seas, which was made by the Fish- men; this Consort was answered by another, made by the Bird-men in the Air, so that it seem'd as if Sea and Air had spoke, and answered each other by way of Singing-Dialogues, or after the manner of those Playes that are acted by singing-Voices.

The Empress told her people, who also acted as her interpreters for the other princes present, that she would host a performance at the darkest hour of the night. When that time arrived, the Fire-Stones were lit, filling the air and the sea with a bright, shimmering flame, which terrified all the spectators who genuinely thought they would be destroyed. Noticing their fear, the Empress had all the Fire-Stones extinguished and revealed herself in her luminous garments. The Bird-men carried her on their backs into the sky, where she looked as glorious as the sun. Then, she was placed back on the sea, and soon the most melodious and beautiful harmony of voices emerged from the water, created by the Fish-men. This was echoed by another harmony from the Bird-men in the air, making it seem as if the sea and air were conversing through a singing dialogue, much like the performances seen in musical plays.

But when it was upon break of day, the Empress ended her Entertainment, and at full day-light all the Princes perceived that she went into the Ship wherein the Prince and Monarch of her Native Country was, the King of Esfi, with whom she had several Conferences; and having assured Him of the readiness of her Assistance whensoever he required it, telling Him withal, That she wanted no Intelligence, she went forth again upon the Waters, and being in the midst of the Circle made by those Ships that were present, she desired them to draw somewhat nearer, that they might hear her speak; which being done, she declared her self in this following manner:

But when dawn broke, the Empress wrapped up her entertainment, and as the sun rose, all the princes noticed that she boarded the ship of the Prince and ruler of her homeland, the King of Esfi. She had several discussions with him and assured him that she was ready to help whenever he needed it, mentioning that she didn’t lack information. She then stepped back out onto the water, and when she was in the center of the circle formed by the ships gathered there, she asked them to come a little closer so they could hear her speak. Once they did, she expressed herself in the following manner:

Great, Heroick, and Famous Monarchs, I come hither to assist the King of Esfi against his Enemies, He being unjustly assaulted by many several Nations, which would fain take away His Hereditary Rights, and Prerogatives of the Narrow Seas; at which Unjustice, Heaven was much displeased, and for the Injuries He received from His Enemies, rewarded Him with an Absolute Power, so that now he is become the Head-Monarch of all this World; which Power, though you may envy, yet you can no wayes hinder Him; for all those that endeavour to resist His Power, shall onely get Loss for their Labour, and no Victory for their Profit. Wherefore my advice to you all is, To pay him Tribute justly and truly, that you may live Peaceably and Happily, and be rewarded with the Blessings of Heaven: which I wish you from my Soul.

Great, heroic, and famous monarchs, I'm here to support the King of Esfi against his enemies, who are unjustly attacking him from various nations, trying to strip him of his hereditary rights and control over the narrow seas. This injustice has angered Heaven, and for the injuries he’s suffered from his enemies, he has been granted absolute power, making him the supreme monarch of this world. While you might envy this power, there's no way to undermine it; anyone who tries to resist will only face loss without any gain. Therefore, my advice to all of you is to pay him tribute honestly and faithfully so that you can live peacefully and happily and receive Heaven's blessings, which I sincerely wish for you.

After the Empress had thus finished her Speech to the Princes of the several Nations of that World, she desired that in their Ships might fall back; which being done, her own Fleet came into the Circle, without any visible assistance of Sails or Tide; and her self being entred into her own Ship, the whole Fleet sunk immediately into the bottom of the Seas, and left all the Spectators in a deep amazement; neither would she suffer any of her Ships to come above the Waters, until she arrived into the Blazing-World.

After the Empress finished her speech to the princes of the various nations of that world, she requested that their ships pull back. Once that was done, her own fleet entered the circle without any visible sails or current to help them. As she boarded her own ship, the entire fleet sank instantly to the bottom of the sea, leaving all the spectators in deep amazement. She wouldn't allow any of her ships to surface until she reached the Blazing World.

In time of the Voyage, both the Empress's and the Duchess's Soul, were very gay and merry; and sometimes they would converse very seriously with each other. Amongst the rest of their discourses, the Duchess said, she wondred much at one thing, which was, That since her Majesty had found out a passage out of the Blazing-World, into the World she came from, she did not enrich that part of the World where she was born, at least her own Family, though she had enough to enrich the whole World. The Empress's Soul answered, That she loved her Native Countrey, and her own Family, as well as any Creature could do; and that this was the reason why she would not enrich them: for, said she, not only particular Families or Nations, but all the World, their Natures are such, that much Gold, and great store of Riches, makes them mad; insomuch as they endeavour to destroy each other for Gold or Riches sake. The reason thereof is, said the Duchess, that they have too little Gold and Riches, which makes them so eager to have it. No, replied the Empress's Soul, their particular Covetousness, is beyond all the wealth of the richest World, and the more Riches they have, the more Covetous they are; for their Covetousness is Infinite. But, said she, I would there could a Passage be found out of the Blazing-World, into the World whence you came, and I would willingly give you as much Riches as you desir'd. The Duchess's Soul gave her Majesty humble thanks for her great Favour; and told her, that she was not covetous, nor desir'd any more wealth than what her Lord and Husband had before the Civil-Warrs. Neither, said she, should I desire it for my own, but my Lord's Posterities sake. Well, said the Empress, I'le command my Fish-men to use all their Skill and Industry to find out a Passage into that World which your Lord and Husband is in. I do verily believe, answered the Duchess, that there will be no Passage found into that World; but if there were any, I should not Petition your Majesty for Gold and Jewels, but only for the Elixir that grows in the midst of the Golden Sands, for to preserve Life and Health; but without a Passage, it is impossible to carry away any of it: for, whatsoever is Material, cannot travel like Immaterial Beings, such as Souls and Spirits are. Neither do Souls require any such thing that might revive them, or prolong their Lives, by reason they are unalterable: for, were Souls like Bodies, then my Soul might have had the benefit of that Natural Elixir that grows in your Blazing-World. I wish earnestly, said the Empress, that a Passage might be found, and then both your Lord and your self, should neither want Wealth, nor Long-life: nay, I love you so well, that I would make you as Great and Powerful a Monarchess, as I am of the Blazing-World. The Duchess's Soul humbly thank'd her Majesty, and told her, That she acknowledged and esteemed her Love beyond all things that are in Nature.

During the Voyage, both the Empress's and the Duchess's souls were very cheerful and happy; and sometimes they would have serious conversations with each other. Among other topics, the Duchess expressed her surprise at one thing: since her Majesty had discovered a way out of the Blazing-World into the world she came from, why had she not enriched that part of the world where she was born, particularly her own family, even though she had enough to share with the entire world? The Empress's soul replied that she loved her home country and her family as much as anyone could, and that was precisely why she wouldn't enrich them. She explained that not only specific families or nations but the whole world has a nature where too much gold and wealth drives them mad, leading them to destroy each other for the sake of money or riches. The Duchess responded that this was because they have too little gold and wealth, making them desperate to acquire it. The Empress's soul countered that their greed far surpassed all the wealth of the richest world, and the more riches they have, the more greedy they become, for their greed is infinite. However, she said that if a passage could be found from the Blazing-World to the world from which the Duchess came, she would gladly give her as much wealth as she desired. The Duchess thanked her Majesty humbly for her great generosity and stated that she wasn't greedy and didn't want any more wealth than what her husband had before the Civil Wars. She continued that her desire was not for herself but for the sake of her husband's descendants. The Empress then said she would instruct her fish-men to do everything they could to find a passage to the world where the Duchess's husband was. The Duchess replied that she truly believed no passage would be found to that world; but if it were, she wouldn't ask for gold and jewels, only for the elixir that grows amid the golden sands, to preserve life and health. However, without a passage, it's impossible to carry any of it away, as anything material cannot travel like immaterial beings, such as souls and spirits. Moreover, souls don’t need anything to revive or prolong their lives because they are unchangeable. If souls were like bodies, her soul could have benefited from the natural elixir that grows in the Blazing-World. The Empress earnestly wished that a passage could be found, as then neither the Duchess nor her husband would lack wealth or long life. In fact, she loved them so much that she would make them as great and powerful a monarch as she was in the Blazing-World. The Duchess’s soul humbly thanked her Majesty, expressing that she valued and appreciated her affection above all things in nature.

After this Discourse, they had many other Conferences, which for brevity's sake I'le forbear to rehearse. At last, after several Questions which the Empress's Soul asked the Duchess, she desired to know the reason why she did take such delight, when she was joyned to her Body, in being singular both in Accoustrements, Behaviour, and Discourse? The Duchess's Soul answered, she confessed that it was extravagant, and beyond what was usual and ordinary: but yet her ambition being such, that she would not be like others in any thing, if it were possible, I endeavour, said she, to be as singular as I can: for, it argues but a mean Nature, to imitate others: and though I do not love to be imitated, if I can possibly avoid it; yet, rather than imitate others, I should chuse to be imitated by others: for my Nature is such, that I had rather appear worse in Singularity, than better in the Mode. If you were not a great Lady, replied the Empress, you would never pass in the World for a wise Lady: for, the World would say, your Singularities are Vanities. The Duchess's Soul answered, she did not at all regard the Censure of this, or any other Age, concerning Vanities: but, said she, neither this present, nor any of the future Ages, can or will truly say, that I am not Vertuous and Chast: for I am confident, all that were, or are acquainted with me, and all the Servants which ever I had, will or can upon their oaths declare my actions no otherwise than Vertuous: and certainly, there's none even of the meanest Degree, which have not their Spies and Witnesses, much more those of the Nobler sort, which seldom or never are without Attendants; so that their Faults (if they have any) will easily be known, and as easily be divulged. Wherefore, happy are those Natures that are Honest, Vertuous, and Noble; not only happy to themselves, but happy to their Families. But, said the Empress, if you glory so much in your Honesty and Vertue, how comes it that you plead for Dishonest and Wicked persons, in your Writings? The Duchess answered, It was only to shew her Wit, not her Nature.

After this conversation, they had many other discussions, which I’ll skip for the sake of brevity. Finally, after several questions the Empress's Soul asked the Duchess, she wanted to know why the Duchess found such joy in being unique in her appearance, behavior, and speech when she was connected to her body. The Duchess's Soul replied that she admitted it was extravagant and beyond what's usual. However, her ambition was such that she didn’t want to be like anyone else if possible. "I try," she said, "to be as unique as I can because it shows a mediocre nature to imitate others. Though I don’t like being copied, I'd rather be imitated than imitate others. My nature is such that I'd prefer to seem worse in my uniqueness than better by following the trend." The Empress replied, "If you weren’t a lady of high status, no one would consider you wise because people would call your uniqueness vanity." The Duchess’s Soul responded that she didn’t care about the criticism of this or any other age regarding vanity. "Neither this age nor any future ones can truly claim that I am not virtuous and pure," she said. "I’m confident that everyone who knows me, as well as all my servants, would testify that my actions are nothing but virtuous. And certainly, even the least among us have their observers and witnesses, let alone those of nobler status, who are rarely without attendants, making their faults (if they have any) easy to discover and share. Therefore, those with honest, virtuous, and noble natures are truly fortunate; not only for themselves but also for their families." The Empress questioned, "If you take such pride in your honesty and virtue, why do you defend dishonest and wicked people in your writings?" The Duchess replied that it was only to showcase her wit, not her true nature.

At last the Empress arrived into the Blazing-World, and coming to her Imperial Palace, you may sooner imagine than expect that I should express the joy which the Emperor had at her safe return; for he loved her beyond his Soul; and there was no love lost, for the Empress equal'd his Affection with no less love to him. After the time of rejoicing with each other, the Duchess's Soul begg'd leave to return to her Noble Lord: But the Emperor desired, that before she departed, she would see how he had employed his time in the Empress's absence; for he had built Stables and Riding-Houses, and desired to have Horses of Manage, such as, according to the Empress's Relation, the Duke of Newcastlehad: The Emperor enquired of the Duchess, the Form and Structure of her Lord and Husband's Stables and Riding-House. The Duchess answer'd his Majesty, That they were but plain and ordinary; but, said she, had my Lord Wealth, I am sure he would not spare it, in rendring his Buildings as Noble as could be made. Hereupon the Emperor shewed the Duchess the Stables he had built, which were most stately and magnificent; among the rest, there was one double Stable that held a Hundred Horses on a side, the main Building was of Gold, lined with several sorts of precious Materials; the Roof was Arched with Agats, the sides of the Walls were lined with Cornelian, the Floor was paved with Amber, the Mangers were Mother of Pearl; the Pillars, as also the middle Isle or Walk of the Stables, were of Crystal; the Front and Gate was of Turquois, most neatly cut and carved. The Riding-House was lined with Saphirs, Topases, and the like; the Floor was all of Golden-Sand so finely sifted, that it was extreamly soft, and not in the least hurtful to the Horses feet, and the Door and Frontispiece was of Emeralds curiously carved.

At last, the Empress arrived in the Blazing World, and when she reached her Imperial Palace, you can only imagine the joy the Emperor felt at her safe return. He loved her deeply, and she loved him just as much. After they celebrated their reunion, the Duchess’s spirit asked to return to her noble husband. However, the Emperor asked her to see how he had spent his time during the Empress's absence. He had built stables and riding houses and wanted horses that matched the ones the Duke of Newcastle had, as described by the Empress. The Emperor asked the Duchess about the design and layout of her husband's stables and riding house. The Duchess replied that they were quite plain and ordinary, but she added that if her lord had wealth, he would certainly make his buildings as grand as possible. In response, the Emperor showed the Duchess the stables he had built, which were incredibly impressive and magnificent. Among them, there was a double stable that could hold a hundred horses on each side. The main structure was made of gold, lined with various precious materials. The roof was arched with agates, the walls were lined with carnelian, the floor was paved with amber, and the mangers were made of mother of pearl. The pillars, as well as the central aisle of the stables, were made of crystal, and the front and gate were made of turquoise, beautifully cut and carved. The riding house was lined with sapphires, topazes, and similar stones; the floor was made of finely sifted golden sand, extremely soft and not at all harmful to the horses' feet, and the door and frontispiece were intricately carved from emeralds.

After the view of these Glorious and Magnificent Buildings, which the Duchess's Soul was much delighted withall, she resolved to take her leave; but the Emperor desired her to stay yet some short time more, for they both loved her company so well, that they were unwilling to have her depart so soon: several Conferences and Discourses pass'd between them; amongst the rest, the Emperor desir'd her advice how to set up a Theatre for Plays. The Duchess confessed her Ignorance in this Art, telling his Majesty that she knew nothing of erecting Theatres or Scenes, but what she had by an Immaterial Observation, when she was with the Empress's Soul in the chief City of E. Entring into one of their Theatres, whereof the Empress could give as much account to his Majesty, as her self. But both the Emperor and the Empress told the Duchess, That she could give directions how to make Plays. The Duchess answered, That she had as little skill to form a Play after the Mode, as she had to paint or make a Scene for shew. But you have made Plays, replied the Empress: Yes, answered the Duchess, I intended them for Plays; but the Wits of these present times condemned them as uncapable of being represented or acted, because they were not made up according to the Rules of Art; though I dare say, That the Descriptions are as good as any they have writ. The Emperor asked, Whether the Property of Plays were not to describe the several Humours, Actions and Fortunes of Mankind? 'Tis so, answered the Duchess. Why then, replied the Emperor, the natural Humours, Actions and Fortunes of Mankind, are not done by the Rules of Art: But, said the Duchess, it is the Art and Method of our Wits to despise all Descriptions of Wit, Humour, Actions and Fortunes that are without such Artificial Rules. The Emperor asked, Are those good Plays that are made so Methodically and Artificially? The Duchess answer'd, They were Good according to the Judgment of the Age, or Mode of the Nation, but not according to her Judgment: for truly, said she, in my Opinion, their Plays will prove a Nursery of whining Lovers, and not an Academy or School for Wise, Witty, Noble and well-behaved men. But I, replied the Emperor, desire such a Theatre as may make wise Men; and will have such Descriptions as are Natural, not Artificial. If your Majesty be of that Opinion, said the Duchess's Soul, then my Playes may be acted in your Blazing-World, when they cannot be acted in the Blinking-World of Wit; and the next time I come to visit your Majesty, I shall endeavour to order your Majesty's Theatre, to present such Playes as my Wit is capable to make. Then the Empress told the Duchess, That she loved a foolish Farse added to a wise Play. The Duchess answered, That no World in Nature had fitter Creatures for it than the Blazing-World: for, said she, the Lowse- men, the Bird-men, the Spider- and Fox-men, the Ape-men and Satyrs appear in a Farse extraordinary pleasant.

After seeing these amazing and magnificent buildings, which the Duchess found delightful, she decided it was time to leave. However, the Emperor asked her to stay a little longer because they both cherished her company and didn’t want her to depart so soon. They had several discussions together; among other topics, the Emperor sought her advice on how to set up a theater for plays. The Duchess admitted she didn’t have any expertise in that area, explaining to His Majesty that she knew nothing about building theaters or creating scenes, except for what she observed when she was with the Empress's spirit in the main city of E. She entered one of their theaters, which the Empress could explain to His Majesty just as well as she could. But both the Emperor and the Empress insisted that the Duchess could give directions on how to create plays. The Duchess replied that she had as little ability to craft a play in style as she did to paint or stage a scene for display. “But you have made plays,” replied the Empress. “Yes,” the Duchess answered, “I meant them to be plays; however, the intellectuals of today dismissed them as unable to be performed because they didn’t conform to the rules of art. Although I would argue that the descriptions are just as good as any they’ve written.” The Emperor asked if the purpose of plays wasn't to depict the different moods, actions, and fortunes of mankind. “That is true,” answered the Duchess. “Then,” replied the Emperor, “the natural moods, actions, and fortunes of mankind are not created according to the rules of art.” “But,” said the Duchess, “it is the art and method of our intellects to look down on all descriptions of wit, humor, actions, and fortunes that don’t adhere to such artificial rules.” The Emperor asked, “Are the good plays made methodically and artificially?” The Duchess replied that they were considered good according to the standards of the age or the nation, but not according to her judgment. “For honestly,” she said, “in my opinion, their plays will create a culture of whiny lovers instead of a school for wise, witty, noble, and well-behaved men.” “But I,” replied the Emperor, “want a theater that can make wise men and will have descriptions that are natural, not artificial.” “If Your Majesty believes that,” said the Duchess's spirit, “then my plays may be performed in your Blazing World when they cannot be performed in the shallow world of wit; and the next time I visit Your Majesty, I will strive to organize your theater to present such plays as my wit can create.” Then the Empress told the Duchess that she liked a silly farce added to a wise play. The Duchess replied that no other world in nature had more suitable creatures for it than the Blazing World, for she said, the Louse-men, Bird-men, Spider- and Fox-men, Ape-men, and Satyrs would make a farce extraordinarily enjoyable.

Hereupon both the Emperor and Empress intreated the Duchess's Soul to stay so long with them, till she had ordered her Theatre, and made Playes and Farses fit for them; for they onely wanted that sort of Recreation: but the Duchess's Soul begg'd their Majesties to give her leave to go into her Native World; for she long'd to be with her dear Lord and Husband, promising, that after a short time she would return again. Which being granted, though with much difficulty, she took her leave with all Civility and Respect, and so departed from their Majesties.

Then both the Emperor and Empress pleaded with the Duchess's spirit to stay with them until she organized her theater and created plays and comedies for them; they were only missing that kind of entertainment. However, the Duchess's spirit asked their Majesties to let her return to her homeland because she yearned to be with her beloved husband. She promised that she would come back after a short time. Although it was granted with great difficulty, she took her leave with all due civility and respect, and then she departed from their Majesties.

After the Duchess's return into her own body, she entertained her Lord (when he was pleased to hear such kind of Discourses) with Foreign Relations; but he was never displeased to hear of the Empress's kind Commendations, and of the Characters she was pleased to give of him to the Emperor. Amongst other Relations, she told him all what had past between the Empress, and the several Monarchs of that World whither she went with the Empress; and how she had subdued them to pay Tribute and Homage to the Monarch of that Nation or Kingdom to which she owed both her Birth and Education. she also related to her Lord what Magnificent Stables and Riding-Houses the Emperor had built, and what fine Horses were in the Blazing-World, of several shapes and sizes, and how exact their shapes were in each sort, and of many various Colours, and fine Marks, as if they had been painted by Art, with such Coats or Skins, that they had a far greater gloss and smoothness than Satin; and were there but a passage out of the Blazing-World into this, said she, you should not onely have some of those Horses, but such Materials as the Emperor has, to build your Stables and Riding-Houses withall; and so much Gold, that I should never repine at your Noble and Generous Gifts. The Duke smilingly answered her, That he was sorry there was no Passage between those two Worlds; but, said he, I have always found an Obstruction to my Good Fortunes.

After the Duchess returned to her own body, she entertained her Lord (when he was happy to hear such conversations) with tales of foreign relations; however, he never tired of hearing the Empress's kind praises and the positive remarks she shared about him with the Emperor. Among other stories, she told him everything that had happened between the Empress and the various monarchs of the world she had visited with her; how she had compelled them to pay tribute and show respect to the ruler of the nation or kingdom where she was born and raised. She also shared with her Lord the impressive stables and riding houses the Emperor had constructed, and the beautiful horses in the Blazing World, which came in various shapes and sizes, each one perfectly proportioned, with many different colors and exquisite markings as if they had been artistically painted, possessing coats or skins that had a much greater shine and smoothness than satin. She said that if there were a way to travel from the Blazing World to this one, not only would you have some of those horses, but you would also have the same materials the Emperor uses to build your stables and riding houses, as well as so much gold that I would never complain about your noble and generous gifts. The Duke replied with a smile that he was sorry there was no passage between those two worlds; but he added that he had always encountered obstacles to his good fortune.

One time the Duchess chanced to discourse with some of her acquaintance, of the Empress of the Blazing-World, who asked her what Pastimes and Recreations her Majesty did most delight in? The Duchess answered, That she spent most of her time in the study of Natural Causes and Effects, which was her chief delight and pastime; and that she loved to discourse sometimes with the most Learned persons of that World: And to please the Emperor and his Nobles, who were all of the Royal Race, she went often abroad to take the air, but seldom in the day-time, always at night, if it might be called Night; for, said she, the Nights there, are as light as Days, by reason of the numerous Blazing-Stars, which are very splendorous, onely their Light is whiter than the Sun's Light; and as the Sun's Light is hot, so their Light is cool; not so cool as our twinkling Starr-light, nor is their Sun-light so hot as ours, but more rate: And that part of the Blazing-World where the Empress resides, is always clear, and never subject to any Storms, Tempests, Fogs or Mists, but has onely refreshing-Dews that nourish the Earth: The air of it is sweet and temperate, and, as I said before, as much light in the Sun's absence, as in its presence, which makes that time we call Night, more pleasant there than the Day: And sometimes the Empress goes abroad by Water in Barges, sometimes by Land in Chariots, and sometimes on Horse-back; her Royal Chariots are very Glorious, the Body is one intire green Diamond; the four small Pillars that bear up the Top-cover, are four white Diamonds, cut in the form thereof; the top or roof of the Chariot, is one intire blew Diamond, and at the four corners are great springs of Rubies; the Seat is made of Cloth of Gold, stuffed with Ambergreece beaten small: the Chariot is drawn by Twelve Unicorns, whose Trappings are all Chains of Pearl; and as for her Barges, they are onely of Gold. Her Guard of State (for she needs none for security, there being no Rebels or Enemies) consists of Giants, but they seldom wait on their Majesties abroad, because their extraordinary height and bigness does hinder their prospect. Her Entertainment when she is upon the Water, is the Musick of the Fish- and Bird-men; and by Land are Horse and Foot-matches; for the Empress takes much delight in making Race-matches with the Emperor, and the Nobility; some Races are between the Fox- and Ape-men, which sometimes the Satyrs strive to outrun; and some are between the Spider-men and Lice-men. Also there are several Flight-matches, between the several sorts of Bird-men, and the several sorts of Fly-men; and swimming-matches, between the several sorts of Fish-men. The Emperor, Empress, and their Nobles, take also great delight to have Collations; for in the Blazing-World, there are most delicious Fruits of all sorts, and some such as in this World were never seen nor tasted; for there are most tempting sorts of Fruit: After their Collations are ended, they Dance; and if they be upon the Water, they dance upon the Water, there lying so many Fish-men so close and thick together, as they can dance very evenly and easily upon their backs, and need not fear drowning. Their Musick, both Vocal and Instrumental, is according to their several places: Upon the Water, it is of Water-Instruments, as shells filled with Water, and so moved by Art, which is a very sweet and delightful harmony; and those Dances which they dance upon the Water, are, for the most part, such as we in this World call swimming- Dances, where they do not lift up their feet high: In Lawns, or upon Plains, they have Wind-Instruments, but much better than those in our World: And when they dance in the Woods, they have Horn-Instruments, which although they are of a sort of Wind-Instruments, yet they are of another Fashion than the former: In their Houses they have such Instruments as are somewhat like our Viols, Violins, Theorboes, Lutes, Citherins, Gittars, Harpsichords, and the like; but yet so far beyond them, that the difference cannot well be exprest; and as their places of Dancing, and their Musick is different, so is their manner or way of Dancing. In these and the like Recreations, the Emperor, Empress, and the Nobility pass their time.

Once, the Duchess happened to chat with some of her friends about the Empress of the Blazing World, who asked her which kinds of Pastimes and Recreations her Majesty enjoyed most. The Duchess replied that she spent most of her time studying Natural Causes and Effects, which was her main delight and pastime. She liked to talk sometimes with the most knowledgeable people in that World. To please the Emperor and his Nobles, who were all from the Royal Family, she often went out for fresh air, but rarely during the day; always at night, if it could be called night. She said the nights there are as bright as days because of the many Blazing Stars, which are very brilliant, only their light is whiter than the Sun's. While sunlight is hot, their light is cool—not as cool as our twinkling starlight, nor is their sunlight as hot as ours, but rarer. The part of the Blazing World where the Empress lives is always clear, never affected by storms, tempests, fogs, or mists, only refreshed by dews that nourish the earth. The air is sweet and mild, and, as I said earlier, just as bright in the absence of the Sun as in its presence, which makes the time we call night more pleasant there than day. Sometimes the Empress travels by water in barges, sometimes by land in chariots, and sometimes on horseback; her royal chariots are glorious, the body is a solid green diamond, the four small pillars that support the top are four white diamonds, shaped accordingly; the roof of the chariot is a solid blue diamond, and at the four corners are large ruby springs; the seat is made of gold cloth, filled with finely crushed ambergris; the chariot is drawn by twelve unicorns, whose harnesses are all pearl chains; and regarding her barges, they are made entirely of gold. Her state guard (which she doesn't need for protection, as there are no rebels or enemies) consists of giants, but they seldom accompany their Majesties outside because their extraordinary height and size obscure their view. When she is on the water, her entertainment comes from the music of the fish and bird people; on land, there are horse and foot races because the Empress enjoys racing with the Emperor and the nobility. Some races are between the fox and ape people, with the satyrs sometimes trying to outrun them; others feature races between the spider and lice people. There are also various flight races among different kinds of bird people and fly people, and swimming races among different kinds of fish people. The Emperor, Empress, and their nobles also love having light meals together; in the Blazing World, there are most delicious fruits of all kinds, some like which have never been seen or tasted in this world; there are incredibly tempting types of fruit. After their meals, they dance; and if they are on the water, they dance on it, with so many fish people gathered closely together that they can dance easily on their backs without fearing drowning. Their music, both vocal and instrumental, varies according to their settings: on the water, it's from water instruments, like shells filled with water, moved by art, creating a sweet and delightful harmony; the dances they perform on the water are mostly similar to what we call swimming dances, where they don't lift their feet high. In fields or plains, they use wind instruments superior to those in our world. When they dance in the woods, they use horn instruments, which, although a type of wind instrument, have a different design than the former. In their homes, they possess instruments similar to our viols, violins, theorboes, lutes, citherins, guitars, harpsichords, and others, but so vastly superior that the difference is hard to express, and just like their dance venues and music, their dancing style is unique. In these and similar recreations, the Emperor, Empress, and nobility spend their time.


The Epilogue to the Reader.

By this Poetical Description, you may perceive, that my ambition is not onely to be Empress, but Authoress of a whole World; and that the Worlds I have made, both the Blazing- and the other Philosophical World, mentioned in the first part of this Description, are framed and composed of the most pure, that is, the Rational parts of Matter, which are the parts of my Mind; which Creation was more easily and suddenly effected, than the Conquests of the two famous Monarchs of the World. Alexander and Cesar. Neither have I made such disturbances, and caused so many dissolutions of particulars, otherwise named deaths, as they did; for I have destroyed but some few men in a little Boat, which dyed through the extremity of cold, and that by the hand of Justice, which was necessitated to punish their crime of stealing away a young and beauteous Lady. And in the formation of those Worlds, I take more delight and glory, then ever Alexander or Cesar did in conquering this terrestrial world; and though I have made my Blazing-World a Peaceable World, allowing it but one Religion, one Language, and one Government; yet could I make another World, as full of Factions, Divisions and Warrs, as this is of Peace and Tranquility; and the Rational figures of my Mind might express as much courage to fight, as Hector and Achilles had; and be as wise as Nestor, as; Eloquent as Ulysses, and be as beautiful as Hellen. But I esteeming Peace before Warr, Wit before Policy, Honesty before Beauty; instead of the figures of Alexander, Cesar, Hector, Achilles, Nestor, Ulysses, Hellen, &c. chose rather the figure of Honest Margaret Newcastle, which now I would not change for all this Terrestrial World; and if any should like the World I have made, and be willing to be my Subjects, they may imagine themselves such, and they are such, I mean in their Minds, Fancies or Imaginations; but if they cannot endure to be Subjects, they may create Worlds of their own, and Govern themselves as they please. But yet let them have a care, not to prove unjust Usurpers, and to rob me of mine: for, concerning the Philosophical-world, I am Empress of it my self; and as for the Blazing-World, it having an Empress already, who rules it with great Wisdom and Conduct, which Empress is my dear Platonick Friend; I shall never prove so unjust, treacherous and unworthy to her, as to disturb her Government, much less to depose her from her Imperial Throne, for the sake of any other, but rather chuse to create another World for another Friend.

Through this poetic description, you can see that my ambition isn't just to be an Empress, but also the creator of an entire world. The worlds I've created, both the Blazing World and the other Philosophical World mentioned in the first part of this description, are made up of the purest, most rational elements of matter, which reflect my own thought processes. This creation was achieved more easily and quickly than the famous conquests of the two great monarchs of the world, Alexander and Caesar. I haven't caused as much chaos or as many deaths as they did; I only ended the lives of a few men in a small boat who died from the extreme cold, and that was a matter of justice for stealing a beautiful young lady. In creating these worlds, I find more joy and pride than Alexander or Caesar ever felt in conquering this earthly realm. Though I've made my Blazing World a peaceful place, with only one religion, one language, and one government, I could easily create another world filled with factions, divisions, and wars, just as this one is filled with peace and tranquility. The rational beings of my imagination could display as much courage to fight as Hector and Achilles did, be as wise as Nestor, as eloquent as Ulysses, and as beautiful as Helen. However, I value peace over war, intelligence over ambition, honesty over beauty; instead of the figures of Alexander, Caesar, Hector, Achilles, Nestor, Ulysses, Helen, etc., I choose to embody Honest Margaret Newcastle, a figure I wouldn't trade for anything in this earthly world. If anyone appreciates the world I've created and wishes to be my subjects, they can envision themselves as such in their minds and imaginations. However, if they can't bear to be subjects, they are free to create their own worlds and govern themselves as they wish. But they should be careful not to become unjust usurpers and steal from me, for in the Philosophical World, I am its Empress; and regarding the Blazing World, there is already an Empress who rules wisely and effectively—my dear Platonic Friend. I would never be so unjust, treacherous, or unworthy as to disrupt her government or dethrone her for the sake of anyone else; I'd rather create another world for another friend.

FINIS.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!